Tag Archives: Incest

Contains incest

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 41: Assassination

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 41: Assassination

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Females/Teen female, Male/Females/Teen females, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Oral, Watersports, Rimming, Violence

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 40.



We shall use every weapon at our disposal to slay the Tyrants, every resource that we can lay our hands on. No power is too dark, no act too heinous. We shall not balk at the task before us. We shall not rest until the Tyrants are dead. We are everywhere. We are legion.

–excerpt from ‘The Patriots Manifesto’, author Unknown

Monday, October 7th, 2013 – Mary Glassner – Waldorf-Astoria Hotel, New York City

I threw a punch at Mark’s face. He caught my wrist easily.

“He’s bigger than me, how am I supposed to fight him?” I demanded angrily of Azrael.

Ever since I took the Mother Superior’s Gift, Mark and I could summon Azrael, the Angel of Death, and form a shared dreamscape. We were using it to learn to fight, so that we could defend ourselves if we ended up in another bad situation. Mark effortlessly picked it all up thanks to his Gift, while I had to struggle to learn just the basics—it was so frustrating! The Gift was so sexist! Why did Mark get cool fighting powers? He got to summon a sword and armor and look absolutely badass when he’s fighting. All I got was the degrading power of exorcism through sex. I still felt dirty from handling Brandon’s cock. Sometimes it seemed like the vile taste of his cum would never leave my lips.

“Your foes will almost always be bigger than you, Mary,” Azrael replied in her musical voice. She sounded like bells ringing when she talked: tiny, tinkling bells when she was happy and deep, resonating bells when she was angry.

“You’re getting better, Mare,” Mark said with a smile. I knew he was just saying that to be nice, and it did make me feel warm inside. But I wasn’t getting better. I felt so clumsy, like my limbs were weighted down as I struggled to properly move them. My husband moved quickly and deliberately. Unlike me, his body moved the way he intended it to, while I stumbled and flailed like a drunk chicken.

We had already been practicing for what seemed like a day. Time worked differently in the dreams, flowed slower. Mark kept referring to Inception, and he had looked so shocked when I admitted to having never seen the movie. For the last week, we had spent every other night training in the dreams; it was too exhausting with my pregnancy for me to train every night.

It wasn’t just physical fighting we trained. We also practiced spells, trying to figure out ways to use them in sticky situations. Wind spells to knock an opponent down, illusions to confound them, and levitating to put distance between you and your enemy. And Molech’s fire was a great last resort, burning anyone who touched you. I felt like I could do more with the fire, hurl it somehow, if I could just figure out how to control it better.

I also practiced my Gift, learning the Nun’s prayers. I could control an enemy’s Thrall – so long as they weren’t bound by the Zimmah spell – transforming them into traps to be sprung on their Warlock, or I could free the Thrall, or put them into a trance and interrogate them. With Warlocks popping up all over the world, I was the only one who could exorcise them and their Thralls. By touching their cocks. So unfair.

“Let’s practice shooting,” I finally said, growing too frustrated with the hand-to-hand training.

I was great at shooting. Since we were in a dream, we could shape or conjure anything we could imagine. I had been afraid of guns – they make that loud noise when they’re fired – ever since I was little. Once I got used to them, I found that there was something very satisfying about hitting the target and seeing the damage the bullet did. I especially liked to fire at targets that resembled Brandon, aiming at his crotch.

There was power in using a gun and being in control.

Mark and I spent a few dream hours – which was probably only ten minutes in the waking world – firing various guns; it was satisfying fun. I had shot a few while awake now – the bodyguards and soldiers were very accommodating – and I had been pleased to see that my training in the dream had translated into real skill in the waking world.

I switched to shooting a 9mm automatic pistol. Probably my favorite gun. I aimed at a fresh Brandon target, lining up the front and rear sights right at his crotch. I squeezed the trigger and the gun rapidly barked and jerked upwards in my hand as it spat out bullets. The target splintered, the first few bullets striking the crotch, then there was a jerky line going up his hip into his gut. I smirked in satisfaction. Shooting effigies of Brandon never seemed to grow old.

“I hope you enjoy hell, bastard!” Mark shouted.

I chill went through me. We had sold our souls to the Devil, just like Brandon. When we die, was eternal torment going to be our reward? Mark didn’t care about damnation when he sold his soul, and I had been too wrapped up in my love for Mark when I decided to sell mine. I had wanted so badly to be his equal that I didn’t think through my decision.

I wished Sam was back from France. She should be on a plane right now, landing this evening at La Guardia. The last few days I have been studying the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, trying to find a way out of going to hell. The book hinted of a spell that would require a child, a daughter. My hand touched my belly, the only child I would ever have. If it was a girl, there was a way that Mark could gain immortality, and since I wished to live as long as Mark, I would gain it as well.

If I, or one of the sluts that is pregnant with his child, bore a daughter, we would be able to cheat the Devil and escape our fate.

“It’s alright,” Mark whispered, wrapping his arms around me.

He was such a sweet man, sensing my turmoil. I closed my eyes, feeling safe in his strong arms. I knew in my heart that we’d be together forever—even in the torments of hell. I let go of the gun – it vanished back into dreamstuff before hitting the ground – and I wiggled my ass into his hardening cock.

This was the other great benefit of the shared dream; we were sleeping hundreds of miles apart. I was in New York City, in the Waldorf-Astoria, and Mark was at the Willard Intercontinental in Washington D.C. But that didn’t matter. We could be on the far side of the world and we were only a nap away from being together. My pussy moistened as I felt his stiff cock, and I imagined myself naked. The comfortable training clothes I wore vanished into black motes.

Mark’s arousal pressed against my naked ass. “Mmm, do you need some relief?” I asked my husband.

“Always Mare,” he murmured, nuzzling my neck. “When I’m with you, I always need relief.”

His words warmed my heart. He was always sweet with me, and it was one of the reasons our open relationship worked. He can be such a heartless bastard at times, treating women as things to satisfy his lusts, but never with me. Neither of us had to suppress our dark desires from each other, from the world. We were beyond morality—we were free. Free to trust and know that our various dalliances didn’t change how we felt for each other.

Suddenly we were floating in the blue sky, weightless. My auburn hair fanned about my head, like the tendrils of an anemone swaying in a current. I laughed, spinning about. You could have so much fun in the dreams. Something soft and fluffy bumped into my back, cushioning me. It was a cloud, cotton-white. I stretched out upon it, spreading my legs open. I rubbed a finger through my waxed pussy, already damp, and brought my digit to my lips and tasted my sweet, spicy flavor.

Mark let out a low growl as I sucked on my finger, then he buried his face into my pussy. “Umm, that feels wonderful, Mark!” I groaned. His tongue slid up my petals and flicked at my clit, while his fingers spread me open, before burying his tongue into my pussy.

My husband was a great pussy eater; I writhed on the cloud, enjoying his tongue and fingers. I ran my hand through his brown hair, his blue eyes staring up at me from between my pale thighs, and I could feel his love. I hated sleeping apart from him, but we both could control people, and were more effective separate than together.

His lips found my clit and I gasped my pleasure. “Umm, eat me, my horny stallion! Oh, hun, I’m so close! You’re driving me wild!” My orgasm built quickly. His fingers slid into my pussy, and moved deliciously in and out of my cunt. I shuddered; a small climax rippled through me.

Mark kept eating me out, sucking hard on my clit. Another orgasm shot through me and I writhed on the soft cloud. “Let me suck you!” I cried out. I wanted to make my husband feel just as amazing.

He spun around easily, his body floating down to mine. I opened my mouth and engulfed his hard cock. I grabbed his firm ass, groping him and pulling his cock deep into my mouth. I could taste the salt of his pre-cum as I bobbed my head. Mark moaned his appreciation into my pussy. I pulled him deeper, relaxing my throat, and slid his entire cock into my mouth. His pubic hair tickled my cheeks as I massaged his dick with my mouth. Then, sucking hard, I slid up until only the tip remained in my mouth, swirling my tongue about the sensitive head, before deep-throating him again.

“Oh fuck! That feels amazing, Mare!” he groaned. “My naughty filly!”

Another orgasm spasmed through me, my insides squeezing tightly; I could feel my juices splashing on my husband’s face. I moaned my pleasure on his cock, my mouth humming on his sensitive head. Salty cum suddenly flooded my mouth, and I joyfully drank my husband’s seed down, enjoying the thick, salty cream.

Mark pulled away, twirling about above me and I giggled. He looked so majestic as he moved without gravity, his muscular body glistening with sweat. He was so yummy! Then he dropped back down to the cloud on top of me, and we kissed passionately, fencing each other with our tongues. I enjoyed my sweet, spicy flavor as I wrapped my legs around his hips, and pulled my husband’s cock into my aching sheath.

“Fuck me, stallion!” I moaned as he penetrated me.

He took me hard and fast, driving me into the cotton-soft cloud. His cock felt amazing inside me. The bellboy I fucked last night may have had a dick that was a little bigger than Mark’s, but he didn’t know how to use his. My husband knew my cunt intimately, and angled his thrusts to hit all the good spots inside me.

“Fuck your filly!” I panted. “God, I love your cock!”

“Is that all you love?” Mark asked with a boyish grin.

“No! I love everything about you!” I pulled his face down and kissed him madly, running my hands down his broad back to his tight ass. Since he got the Gift his ass was so yummy; I loved to play with it.

Our groins slapped together, my clit grinding hard into his pubic bone, every thrust sending sparks of pleasure burning inside me. Mark’s hand found my right breast and he played with my nipple. He broke the kiss and bent his back so he could suck my nipple into his mouth, the wonderful pressure driving me closer and closer to my climax.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned over and over as his lips, his cock, drove me wild. I could feel a huge orgasm building inside me. A tsunami of passion that threatened to drown me. I couldn’t wait!

Mark switched tits, his cock pistoning rapidly in and out of my cunt. I loved it! His shaft rubbed on all the pleasant spots, sending more pleasure to the growing orgasm-tsunami. I licked my fingers, then spread his ass and found his asshole. I massaged the puckered ring, then slipped my fingers in and found his prostate.

“Holy shit!” Mark groaned as his cock exploded inside me.

I loved massaging his prostate. I would only do it once in a while because I loved his surprised reaction; his dick always seemed to flood an extra pint of cum – all warm and sticky – inside me when I did it, right where it belonged. He buried his cock all the way inside me as the last of his semen poured out, and I rubbed my clit on his pubic bone. I came! My orgasm washed through me, surging through every fiber of my being in wave after wave of rapture.

“I love you!” I screamed as the torrent of passion overwhelmed me. As it receded, I reveled in the feel of Mark’s strong arms holding me, his face nuzzling my neck.

We cuddled on that cloud for what seemed an eternity, my husband inside me, our lips gently kissing each other, loving each other. We didn’t talk; we were beyond words, and just enjoyed each other’s presence.

When I woke up, I was in the Waldorf-Astoria. The very suite Mark and I had stayed at the first time we came to New York. I smiled, remembering our first night, and the wild foursome we had with Rachel and Leah in this very bed. Xiu was snuggled up against me, the busty Asian slut’s tits pressed into my back. Jessica’s caramel face was inches from mine. She looked so peaceful as she slept. I closed the distance, and kissed her on the lips.

Her brown eyes opened and she smiled. “Good morning, Mistress.”

Xiu moved, rubbing against me from behind, her lips nuzzling at my neck. “Morning, Mistress,” she murmured sleepily.

I turned over and grabbed Xiu’s nipple jewelry, a pink butterfly dangling on a silver chain from a barbell piercing, and gave it a hard, painful tug. Xiu gasped in pain, lust shining in her eyes. Xiu was a masochist and nothing got her wetter than having her nipple piercings painfully pulled. “I have to pee,” I told her.

Xiu threw back the covers and slid down my body, spreading my pussy open. Her mouth latched onto my urethra and I relaxed, sighing as I pissed into her mouth. I could feel her sucking and swallowing all of my urine. The nasty sounds she made as she drank my piss just made my pussy wetter. Pleasure tingled through me as the pee flowed out. Once you’ve experienced peeing in a pretty woman’s mouth, how can you possibly ever use a toilet again?

Jessica bent over and captured one of my dusky nipples and started sucking as I finished peeing in Xiu’s mouth. The Asian slut licked at my pussy, searching for any errant drops of piss. Her tongue felt great, far better than any toilet paper, thick and agile, not rough. She was gentler than Mark, her lips and tongue softer on my pussy. My husband was a hound, aggressively licking me out, whereas Xiu was a cat, taking gentle, careful licks. They weren’t better or worse, just different. She licked through every fold and crevasse of my pussy, before her tongue started to lightly flick at my clit.

“Fuck yes!” I moaned. “I love your tongues on me, sluts!”

“We live to pleasure you and Master,” Jessica purred, reaching over to finger my other nipple as she sucked on the first.

The door opened and April walked in, naked save for her glasses and choker, carrying a tray that had a few sliced honeydew melons and a bowl of oatmeal. She set the tray on the nightstand and slipped into bed. The nerdy girl quickly sucked my other nipple into her mouth. Her legs wrapped around my right thigh and her wet pussy rubbed on my skin, slippery wet and hot.

“Looks like a party in here,” giggled Lillian.

The goth slut strutted in, dressed in a black corset that cupped her small, pale breasts and left her pink nipples bare. A very short skirt made of black gauze barely covered her pussy and her pale thighs were clad in black stockings held up by lacy, red garters.

I licked my lips. “Come sit on my face, Lillian.”

“Oh, I would love that, Mistress.”

Lillian practically skipped to me, climbing up onto the bed and straddling my face. Her pussy was shaved and I could smell her tart arousal as she lowered her wet cunt to my eager lips. I licked through her pussy, enjoying her flavor and the moans that issued from her lips. I began mimicking what Xiu was doing to my pussy. When Xiu’s tongue slipped into my sheath, I shoved my tongue into Lillian’s cunt, enjoying the feel of the silky, wet walls on my tongue. Then Xiu nibbled gently at my clit.

“Oh, Mistress!” Lillian gasped as I gently nipped at her clit with my teeth. “That feels wonderful. Thank you, thank you! I’m the luckiest slut in the world!”

April and Jessica continued nursing at my breasts, their lips and tongues sending pleasure tingling from my nipples down to my womb. Jessica sucked hard, nipping at my nipple, while April let her tongue do most of the work, swirling about my nub, then gently kissed my breast, while she humped hard at my thigh; I loved the feel of her cream on my skin. I had three mouths kissing and licking me, driving me closer and closer to a shuddering orgasm. When it finally exploded inside me, I screamed my pleasure into Lillian’s pussy.

“Fuck yes!” moaned Lillian, cumming and flooding my mouth with her tart juices. “Thank you! Oh, thank you, Mistress!”

Lillian cuddled next to me, and I reached over her to grab a slice of honeydew melon as Xiu, April, and Jessica slipped into a daisy chain on the floor. I took a bite of the sweet melon, listening to the moans of pleasure from the three sluts, when I felt nausea churn in my stomach and I bolted to the bathroom.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner – The Willard Intercontinental – Washington D.C.

This morning sickness is all your fault, Mark Glassner! Mary sent. I could feel her discomfort in her thoughts.

I was balls deep in Desiree’s pussy, fucking the Latina slut as she ate out Tibby’s cunt, one of the two women I brought up to my hotel room last night. The other woman was Tibby’s teenage daughter Bryanna, who knelt next to Desiree as Alison sucked my cum out of the teen’s ass. I was enjoying one last romp with the mother and daughter before I left to attend to Congress.

Just think of our daughter, I sent back. Just picture how beautiful she’ll be when you hold her in your arms.

Who are you fucking? There was a strange, accusatory tinge to her thought.

Desiree while she eats out this MILF’s ass. Alison is next to us, eating my cum out of the daughter’s ass.

You’re having an orgy while your wife is suffering?

I frowned and stopped thrusting into Desiree. What’s wrong, Mare?

I just hate vomiting. And I wish you were here. I like it when you hold my hair. It’s not the same with Lillian.

It’s only until tomorrow. Then I’ll be there to hold your hair. I love you.

I love you too. You can keep fucking Desiree. Make her scream for me and give my love to the other sluts.

I resumed thrusting back into Desiree’s cunt. “Was that mi Reina?” she asked.

“Yeah, she said she loves all of her sluts.”

Alison beamed, her lips sticky with cum. “Don’t stop!” Bryanna gasped. “I’m so close to cumming. Keep licking me slut!”

Alison giggled and dived back into the teen’s ass. Desiree’s cunt squeezed on my cock; the slut was desperate for my cum. My balls tightened; I was nearing that wonderful edge, about to plummet off into the rapture of release.

“Fucking slut!” I groaned, slapping her full ass, watching her nut-brown cheeks jiggle.

“Cum in me, mi Rey!” she cooed. “Fill me with your spunk so I can make Alison eat me out.”

“Umm, I would love that,” Alison purred. “I love eating Master’s cum out of a woman’s hole, particularly when that woman’s my sexy wife!”

“Then keep eating my ass if you love his cum!” Bryanna moaned. “Oh Momma, I’m so close to cumming!”

“Me too, pumpkin,” Tibby gasped. “Oh god, her tongue is driving me wild. This slut is an expert on muff diving!”

“I taught her well,” Alison giggled. “Make that bitch howl, my Latin beauty!”

“Umm, I will, mi Sirenita. And I want to hear that teenage puta explode on your lips!”

“Oh fucking yes! I’m going to explode!” the teen girl shouted. “Holy shit! Her tongue’s wiggling up my butthole! Oh my Gods! Oh my fucking Gods!” Her body shook and she collapsed onto her belly. There was a pleased look on Alison’s face—a self-satisfied cat licking her lips.

I was almost there, just a few more strokes and I would be basting Desiree’s snatch with a huge load of cum. I gripped her hips and slammed into her, savoring every velvety inch of her cunt as my cock plowed in and out. She felt wonderful, driving my balls to distraction, and I unloaded inside her with a low grunt.

“Oh yes, oh yes!” Tibby panted, her pussy grinding into Desiree’s face. Tibby collapsed on the bed, quaking as her orgasm crashed through her.

Desiree hadn’t climaxed yet, so, after I pulled out of her cunt, I grabbed her clit and rolled it between my fingers a few times. She bucked and screamed, orgasming hard. Her cunt still gaped open; I could see the pink muscles inside spasming as she came, expelling my white cum with her juices.

“Thank you, mi Rey!”

“That was fucking hot!” Alison moaned, then kissed her wife as her fingers rapidly frigged her clit. The two sluts shared the flavor of a mother’s cunt and a daughter’s ass as Alison writhed, her orgasm shivering through her.

I sent Bryanna and her mother off, both bubbling with joy at spending the night with their God. Violet brought in my breakfast: scrambled eggs with cheese, bacon, and hash browns. I wolfed it down and dressed in the suit that Korina had laid out for me. The sluts wore their provocative clothes: Violet was the naughty schoolgirl this morning, Alison was stunning as a slutty genie, Desiree wore a naughty nurse’s outfit, and Korina dressed as a sexy goth girl.

The crowd waiting outside was even larger than last night, a tide somehow being held back by my soldiers, surging against them in their eagerness to see me. My soldiers were calling themselves the Legion: nearly 10,000 Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marines that had sworn oaths of fidelity to me and had been bound by the Ragily prayer, the Monk version of the Zimmah spell. Unlike the Warlock spell, Ragily didn’t bind their life-force to me, but they would stay loyal as long as they served, and were gifted with certain advantages in fighting the supernatural.

A cadre of the bodyguards formed up around me, dressed as sexy cops. All were volunteers now, and their numbers had swelled to one hundred—all bound to me by the Zimmah spell. My poor mom’s cunt was getting raw from the number of times I had to fuck her earlier this week to bind all these cops to me. 51, commander of the bodyguards, saluted me.

“Good morning, sir,” she said, a smile on her ebony face.

“Let’s get going,” I said after greeting her with a kiss. Two of the bodyguards opened the hotel door and I stepped out to the cheering crowd.

Everything went blue around me, a shimmering field of rippling energy.

I froze; someone just shot at me and the bullet was deflected by my amulet. A loud gunshot cracked across the square and all the bodyguards and soldiers drew their weapons, scanning the crowd. Fear spurred my heart into overdrive and flooded ice through my veins. I was engulfed in blue two more times in rapid succession. I caught a muzzle flash from an apartment window to my left across the street. Only, it looked like the drapes were still drawn across that window.

I stared at the window and saw the fourth muzzle flash – a tongue of red-orange fire – pass through the curtain, but not disturb the fabric in anyway, before everything went blue around me again. One of the bodyguards tried to draw me back and I shook her off. I could see soldiers already pushing through the crowd, racing to that building while the counter-snipers on the hotel’s roof opened fire.

An idea popped into my head. There were news crews here – wherever Mary or I went, there were always news and paparazzi around – and they were broadcasting the attack to the world. This was the perfect opportunity to demonstrate some Godly powers.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jerrold Baxter

After the fourth shot bounced off the Tyrant’s shield I stopped firing and retreated from the window. The counter-snipers had figured out my position and were firing blindly at me, and one round had already whizzed past my head. I quickly disassembled my rifle and put it into its case. The soldiers out on the streets would be in the building and crashing through this apartment door in about a minute.

Plenty of time to escape.

I unsheathed a bronze knife. “Pasaq! I shouted and stabbed the air. My knife sank into nothingness, the tip vanishing seemingly into thin air. I started to saw the knife, cutting through the very fabric of reality, and began carving a portal to the Shadows.

Slipping into the Shadows, the highest level of the Abyss, was not for the faint of heart, but it was a useful spell Noel had taught us after we made our Pacts. The best part: this spell wasn’t found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Noel was positive that Mark knew nothing about it. Apparently, after Noel had been freed from the Tyrants’ slavery, she had used her time to research the occult, and she found several other grimoires that had spells in them.

Spells that worked once we all had sold our souls to the Devil.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner

“Get inside, Master!” 51 shouted at me.

“Stay back!” I ordered her. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

51 let go of me and I unleashed Molech’s flames. The fire danced harmlessly on me, but anyone touching me would be burned. I then muttered, “Uwph,” the levitation spell, and soared over the crowd towards that window. This was the perfect opportunity to demonstrate my Godly Powers, and I swallowed my fear. Flying – even a few stories above the ground – unnerved me. I focused on the window, trying to ignore the growing distance between me and the ground. As I flew, I summoned my armor, the gold materializing about me, weighing me down slightly and forcing me to correct my trajectory.

I braced myself to crash through the window, crossing my arms and relying on my armor’s forearm-guards – the vambraces – to protect my face. Only nothing was there. It was an illusion. I landed in a living room that looked like it belonged to an old lady, tidy, adorned with doilies and vases and pictures of children hanging on the walls. In the center of the room was a man, dark haired and muscular, somehow drawing lines that glowed white in the air.

Drawn by a dagger that appeared to be sunk into nothingness. What the hell was he doing?

The man whirled, yanking his dagger out of the nothingness. It was bronze and glinted sharply as the man went into a fighting stance, the dagger held low. I slipped into an aikido stance, the martial art Azrael had taught me in my dreams. We eyed each other for a moment and then he lashed out with the knife.

I followed the arc, slid to the side and went to grab his knife hand. He moved; I missed the grab, his dagger scraping harmlessly across my gold breastplate. His foot lashed out and caught me on the knee between the greeves and the metal skirt; the pain flashed through me.

I limped back and peered at him and saw only a black aura. He was a Thrall. “Stop!” I ordered him.

He ignored me.

How the hell did he do that? There was no red fringe around his black aura; he wasn’t under the Zimmah ritual. So why didn’t my power work on him? As I pondered that, he thrust his knife at my face; I quickly brought my arm up and let the stroke glance off my vambrace. I grabbed his hand, shutting off my flames – I wanted to capture the assassin, not burn him to death – and grappled him.

Are you okay, Mark? Mary’s thought suddenly intruded as the assassin and I fell to the floor in a heap of grasping limbs.

Busy! I thought back.

Oh God, Mark! Be careful!

The man was on top of me, his dagger slamming down at my face. I grabbed his wrist with my right hand, halting his blow. We strained against each other. I threw an awkward punch at his face with my left hand and he blocked it. I heaved, and rolled him onto his back. He landed hard and the knife skittered away from him. I drew back my fist and punched him as hard as I could in the face.

My fist landed on his brow; I almost screamed in pain as I broke two of the knuckles on my right hand on his skull. The man blinked, looking stunned and trying to shake off the blow, while blood poured from a cut in his eyebrow. I grabbed the knife with my left hand and placed it at his throat.

“Who are you!” I demanded.

“A patriot,” he spat back. “Kill me, Tyrant. You will learn nothing from me!”

“How are you ignoring my commands?”

He spat in my face, stinging my eyes. Anger flashed through me like a firestorm and for a moment I started to press the knife into his throat before I stopped myself. You need him alive, I reminded myself. Adrenaline pounded through me, making it hard to think straight. This man tried to kill me and every instinct made me want to drive the dagger home in retribution. I took in a deep breath, trying to ignore the pain in my wrenched knee and broken knuckles, and calmed myself down.

There was an explosion at the door, wooden splinters raining, followed by my shouting soldiers. They froze in surprise and snapped to attention.

“My Lord,” the sergeant saluted in surprise.

“Take him,” I ordered, rolling off the man.

As the soldiers grabbed the assassin, I closed my eyes and concentrated on healing my broken knuckles and wrenched knee. The pain melted away as the bones reknit and torn ligaments mended. I stood up, dismissing my armor, and it fell off me in golden sparkles. The prisoner was bound with plastic cuffs and the soldiers were searching him roughly.

I’m safe, Mary, I sent.

What were you thinking! Mary demanded. I just watched you on the news, flying like a comet at the man who tried to kill you! We have bodyguards and soldiers for shit like that! I about had a heart-attack watching your idiocy!

I felt sheepish. Sorry, Mare. I thought it would be good PR. You know, Gods shouldn’t run from danger.

Good PR? Good fucking PR? I could feel an almost hysterical incredulity through the sending. You idiot! You’re too important to risk on goddamn foolishness like that.

I let the insult slide; she was just scared. Watch out, Mare. This guy looked like a regular Thrall, but he ignored my orders.

Unease filled her sending, Sam gets back tonight. I’m flying down to D.C. with her as soon as her plane lands.

What about the UN?

The UN can go fuck itself, Mark! Her fear and concern poured through the sending. I need to see that you’re all right. In person. I can always fly back to New York tomorrow in time.

Okay, Mare. Love you.

I love you too, even if you can be pigheadedly stupid sometimes. Good PR!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sheila Robbins, New York City

“Pasaq!” I shouted and stabbed my bronze knife into the air and slowly drew open a portal into the Shadows.

I was in an apartment looking down at the Waldorf-Astoria, the owner sleeping peacefully on his bed. On the news, they were showing Baxter getting dragged out, captured by Mark. I cursed, the Tyrant was far more powerful than Noel had reckoned. How had he deflected the bullet? The news clearly showed that the first shot caught the bastard off-guard.

I didn’t have time to think about that now. Down at the hotel, I could see Mary’s party preparing to leave and I jumped into the Shadows.

Clearly, sniper rifles were not the way to defeat them. They must have some sort of spell in place to protect them from gunfire. I was going to try a different way to kill Mary. I could slip through the Shadows and pop out right behind her and shove my dagger through her back before anyone could react. I knew just where to strike to slide past the ribs and find her heart. My blade was thick; it would destroy her heart. She would be dead before a cardiothoracic surgeon could even have a chance to save her.

Ten years in the CIA had taught me a few things.

I was surprisingly calm as I moved through the Shadows. I was going to die. It was unavoidable. Once I stepped out, I would have a few seconds to plunge my knife into her back before all those soldiers and sluts they called bodyguards would react and gun me down. It would be worth it. I would have killed one of the Tyrants.

Sometimes the mission is so important, so vital, to your Country’s freedom that you have to give up your life. A lesson I learned at the Farm during my training. I had spent years in backwater hellholes to protect my Country, so there was no way in hell I could stand back and watch the Tyrants destroy it. I was prepared to die to keep it free.

Moving through the Shadows was different. Distances didn’t measure directly. After taking a few steps, I could see Mary through the mists when I concentrated. I thrust my dagger into the veil that separated the mortal world and the afterlife, and started to carve my portal. It was faster to create on this side, somehow easier to return to the mortal world than to enter the spiritual. I drew the portal rapidly, my heart beating faster and faster. Three sides down, my knife sliding upwards to complete the doorway.

I was going to die with Mary’s blood on my blade.

A cold hand grabbed me and yanked me backwards face-to-face with a blonde, naked woman. She stared fiercely into my eyes; hers were blue and filled with an icy fury. “You will not touch our Mistress,” she hissed. Anger filled her voice, a terrible, cold rage that I had never felt in the living.

Our? I glanced around as I struggled in her cold grip only to see more women. Maybe a dozen of them, surrounding me. Shit! I stabbed my bronze knife at the blonde’s chest, aiming for her heart. I would need to kill her quickly if I had any chance against the rest. The blade bounced off her breast, the tip slightly bent. The blonde didn’t even seem to notice the blow.

“You should not have come here, mortal,” the blonde told me. She had Scandinavian cheekbones and she reminded me of a Valkyrie—beautiful, implacable, deadly.

Her other hand lashed out, grabbing my throat, and squeezed. I struggled in vain as cold fingers choked off my air. No! I couldn’t die! Not without stabbing that Mary in the fucking heart! I could not fail and let that bitch live!

I tried to saw through the fingers about my throat with the bronze blade, while my booted feet lashed at her legs. My toe cracked against her shin, and my knife didn’t even seem to irritate the skin of her fingers. My vision fuzzed, everything going black around me as my lungs burned for oxygen.

No! No! No! I will not be defeated by some naked, blonde bimbo!

The knife clattered from my hand. The strength fled my body. It was getting too hard to think; my vision reduced to a narrow tunnel filled with her fierce, blue eyes. No, I weakly protested as the tunnel shrank, narrowed, vanished.

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness. Into fire.

“Welcome, welcome,” a familiar voice roared as the flames began to consume me, cracking my skin. Lucifer appeared before me, shining like the sun. A red chain – molten, burning – bound about my neck, led to him. It was one of thousands. Everywhere I looked there were burning men and women; all the foolish idiots that sold their souls to him.

Oh God, I made a mistake. I tried to scream, but the flames burned down my throat when I opened my mouth, filling every fiber of my soul with pain. Nothing was worth this torment. No Country, no Flag, no person. Oh God, nothing was worth this torment!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner – Washington D.C.

The Honorable Senator from the Great State of Texas was speaking when I walked into the Senate. His eyes fixed flinty on me as a great uproar went through the room. All the senators who were not under my power pulled earplugs out of their pockets and quickly put them into their ears. Irritation flashed through me; people were getting wise to the limitations of our powers. It didn’t matter; my soldiers had already surrounded the Capital Building, trapping most of the Senators and Congressmen inside.

The Senator from Texas, Ronald Bybee, put in his own earplugs and kept orating, “The Great State of Texas can no longer stand-by and watch as our Great Nation kowtows to this monster!” His finger pointed at me, jabbing with such violence like he wanted to reach across the room and plunge his finger deep into my heart. “Governor Holt has asked me to convey his decisions. As of today, October 7th, 2013, the Great State of Texas secedes from the Union and will once again be the Republic of Texas!”

I surveyed the Senators. Half looked worshipfully at me, kneeling down, while their colleagues with their earplugs either scowled defiantly or stared fearfully at me. Up in the gallery, the C-SPAN cameras rolled. The Legion streamed around me, fanning about the room, their boots echoing loudly.

“Do not kill anyone,” I ordered. “Remove their earplugs.”

I watched as my soldiers surged into the Senators. I felt a pang of guilt. I was betraying everything my Country stood for: Freedom, Liberty, Democracy. Our forefathers had reject the tyranny of Kings, and here I was imposing the harsher tyranny of a God upon them. It was all for the greater good, I told myself. Mary hinted that something bad was coming; we needed to prepare the world. Besides, once we had every man, woman, and child enthralled to us there would be an end to violence—to the suffering that men callously inflicted on each other. Everyone would be happy and live peacefully with their neighbors.

That was worth a little tyranny, right?

33 governors and 11 lieutenant governors arrived for the meeting. Six States didn’t send anyone, Mary sent. She was at a meeting of State Governors; we needed to get the State Governments under our thumbs just as much as the Federal Government. How is it going at Congress?

I take it Texas is one of the six that didn’t send a representative?

How did you know? Surprise pulsed in her thought.

Texas just seceded from the Union.

Does the Govenor of Texas know you have his National Guard under your control? Mary asked.

He’s about to find out the hard way, I’m afraid. I paused, considering Mary’s news. I think we should arrest those governors that just sent their lieutenants, and place their lieutenants in charge of those States.

Yeah, I think that’s a good idea. Bitter regret filled her reply. Are we doing the right thing?

Hopefully, Mare.

The commotion had died down, the resistant Senators had been cowed and were under guard; their earplugs removed. Only a few of them had to be roughly handled. Geraldine Medley, one of Washington State’s two senators walked up to the podium. “Senators, I’m proud to welcome our Lord and Protector, Mark Glassner!”

The loyal senators clapped and a few of the more bold, captured senators booed as I strode up to the Podium. “I am here today to have the Senate confirm that I am your loving God, here to protect you from the coming Darkness.”

As I spoke, my enemies became my most fervent allies. The Senate passed a constitutional amendment declaring us the Gods of America and our worship as the official State Religion. Then they agreed to a treaty placing America beneath the auspices of our Theocracy—the first sovereign state to be brought beneath our world government. They passed other laws, stripping all other religions of their tax exemption and further imposing a tax on all churches, synagogues, temples, mosques, shrines, and any other place of worship that didn’t follow us.

With the Senate in hand, I walked over to the House of Representatives to deal with the Congressmen and -women. My soldiers had already secured them and, after I had finished speaking, they unanimously voted for the laws, treaty, and amendments that the Senate had passed. I felt dirty as I left Congress, and kept telling myself it was all for the greater good.

After leaving Congress, I visited a few of the Embassies in D.C.: the British, French, and German, and placed their ambassadors under our control. The situation with Europe was tense. All the world leaders not under our power were avoiding our phone calls, making it difficult to get them under control. The ones that were under our power were facing considerable political turmoil. The Prime Minister of Britain, loyal to us, had been forced to resign by a Motion of No Confidence. Various parties were now vying for power in their Parliament. Worse happened to the unfortunate President of Pakistan: he had been beheaded by fundamentalists rallying behind the Taliban.

Mary arrived at the hotel that evening, flying down from New York just like she promised. It had been a long day, and I was tired and happy to see my wife.

“Mark!” Mary cried, rushing to me and throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me on the lips. Her hands ran all over my body. “You’re not hurt, are you?”

“No, no, I’m fine, Mare!”

Then she poked me hard in the chest. “You need to be more careful! Good PR! Really, Mark?”

“Sorry.”

Then she kissed me again and clung to me. Beyond my wife, I could see both Sam and Candy. They both looked tired and Candy had her arms wrapped around Sam’s waist. “You have it?” I asked them.

“Yes, sir,” Sam answered. “Though we did run into some trouble.”

Mary nodded. “I had to heal Candy. She had a badly broken leg, and Sam had some cuts too.”

“What happened?”

“Lilith,” Candy spat. “One of her children.”

“An Alukah,” Sam explained. “A type of vampire. It killed two police officers and almost drained me dry of my blood.” Sam glanced fondly at Candy. “But she saved my life.”

Candy flushed. “It was nothing, Sam. You would have done the same for me.”

“She was amazing,” Sam continued. “She broke her leg jumping out of a second story window and then dragged herself back into the Motherhouse to save me.” Sam gave her a brief kiss on the lips. “Anyway, I can start constructing the Matmown right away.”

“Good,” Mary smiled, then glanced at me. “So, you captured a man immune to your powers?”

Sam’s eyes lit up. “A Warlock?”

“No, he has a black aura. Only, there’s no red fringe indicating he’s under the Zimmah spell,” I answered.

“Interesting,” Sam smiled.

“That’s one word for it,” I muttered as I led them to the elevator.

The elevator creaked down to the basement. The walls were bare, mortared concrete blocks, the floor a hard slab of more concrete. Soldiers guarded a utility room and muffled heavy metal music bled through the door. Was that Cannibal Corpse? The soldiers saluted, then they opened the door.

The assassin was handcuffed to a chair, a black bag over his head. A CIA interrogator leaned against the wall and straightened when I entered. He quickly turned the music off and the room plunged into ringing silence.

“What have you learned?” I asked.

The CIA interrogator shrugged. “Not much, my Lord. He’s Agent Jerrold Baxter, FBI. Thirteen years in the FBI, seven as an HRT sniper.” I frowned at the acronym. “Hostage Rescue Team. A counter-terrorist unit. Highly trained. No black marks on his record, three citations for bravery and one Medal of Valor, a very prestigious award in the FBI.”

Mary pulled the mask off the man then stuck a finger underneath her skirt. It came away wet with her juices and she traced a symbol on the man’s head—the Mark of Qayin. It was necessary to anchor any prayers she needed to cast on the prisoner. She murmured a Nun’s prayer, then frowned, straightening. “He’s not a Thrall.”

I looked at my wife in confusion. “What? His aura?”

“If he were a Thrall he would be staring blankly ahead,” Mary replied.

“It is possible he’s a Warlock,” Sam suggested. “If he made the right wish, perhaps it could have camouflaged his aura. Or perhaps there is a spell that can do the same.”

Mary reached down and unzipped his pants, pulling out his cock. “What the fuck!” the assassin gasped.

Mary grimaced and stroked him, then bent down and sucked his cock into her mouth. A bewildered expression filled the assassin’s face as Mary’s head bobbed up and down. I gritted my teeth, hating to see my wife degrade herself. Memories flashed through my mind of Brandon holding her face, ramming his cock into her mouth, while she pretended to love it. I fought down the bile and anger. If I could I would bring Brandon back from the dead just to put another bullet in his head.

Sweat broke out on the man’s face and I could see him struggling to resist. He fought against his orgasm for a while, but Mary never stopped sucking, one hand gently massaging his balls. She alternated between deep-throating him, and licking just the tip of his cock. He squirmed in the chair; his face grew red and his breath quickened.

“Shit!” he moaned.

Mary quickly pulled her mouth off his cock, white cum shooting up into the air, and hissed, “Shalak.” The Mark of Qayin blazed white on the man’s head and his aura became silver.

A regular mortal’s aura.

Mary coughed and spat out his cum. The CIA interrogator handed her a water bottle and she noisily washed her mouth out, spitting into the corner of the room as I studied the man. My mind whirled. A Warlock that looked like a Thrall. A quarter of the nation must be under our powers by now; a sea of people that a Warlock with the right wish or spell could hide in. I glanced at Sam: eyes furrowed, mind churning away. She was always thinking, always working out problems..

“Why did you try to kill me?” I finally asked.

His aura turned black as my power affected him. “For Liberty!” he spat. “Did you think that you could enslave our Great Nation and patriots would not rise up and fight you?”

“There are more of you?” Mary asked, walking back.

“Many,” he spat. “We will not rest until you two are dead!”

“What are their names?” I demanded.

He frowned, and struggled to talk. “I…can’t…say!” he gasped.

“Ask him what his wishes were,” Sam suggested. I did.

“I wished to be immune from another person’s control; to make my aura appear black like a Thrall’s; and that anyone who signed our pledge could not have their names revealed to the Tyrants, Mark and Mary Glassner, and any who serve them.” He laughed, an almost maniacal, unhinged sound. “You see, as long as one of us still has our Pact, no-one can be forced to reveal our names!”

“You all made a Pact?”

His grin was wild. “All the Patriots! I may have failed today, but there will be others. We shall not stop! We are everywhere! We are legion!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

General Gonzalo Olmos – The Governor’s Mansion, Austin, Texas

Governor Quincy Holt, the traitor to his Gods and Country, stood on the porch of the Governor’s Mansion besides the massive, white Doric columns that supported the roof. Local and national media were in attendance, filming the traitor as he prepared to make his speech declaring that Texas had seceded from the Union. The lawn was full of men and women cheering and clapping, waving Texan flags.

No US Flag flew on the mansion, only the State Flag. The Republic of Texas’s flag.

“It is with a heavy heart that I made my decision,” the traitor said into the microphones. “But I could not let the Great State of Texas fall into the hands of a false messiah. There is only one God, and his name is not Mark Glassner!”

A great cheer went up from the crowd. Signs were waved, reading: “Jesus is my savior, not Mark,” “ ‘Thou shalt have no gods before me.’ Exodus 20:3,” “Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the exercise thereof!” and many more.

They were all traitors.

“General Olmos,” Captain Brentmeyers saluted.

I was the Adjutant General for the Texan National Guard. When Governor Holt mobilized the Guard to secede from the Union, I had been so sick to my stomach. His actions today would not pass unanswered. I would help my Gods preserve this Great Nation and not let some disgusting politician pull it apart like a murder of crows over a carcass. There would be no second Civil War if I could help it.

All of my soldiers agreed with me.

“Everything is ready, sir,” the captain told me, his young face pale.

“It will be okay, son,” I told him, clasping his shoulder and giving him a reassuring squeeze. “For our Country and for our Gods.”

He swallowed, straightening his back. “Yes, sir!”

The traitor continued his speech as I marched along the edge of the crowd towards the porch. My soldiers were positioned around the lawn, supposedly a show of support for the traitorous Governor. The bastard nodded to me – a jovial smile crossing his fat, ruddy face and a pleased, oily look filled his eyes as he saw me; the disgusting slug lusted for power – as I climbed the stairs to join him.

“General Olmos and I will protect…”

His oily eyes bulged in surprise as I drew my service handgun – a Colt .45 with a nickle-plated grip that I had polished until it gleamed like silver – and placed it to the traitor’s forehead. “For Mark and Mary!” I roared and executed him.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 42.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 40: The Patriots

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 40: The Patriots

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Male/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Magic, Oral Sex, Anal Sex, Ass to Mouth, Ass to Pussy, Rimming, Exhibitionism, Incest, Wife, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 39.



The Tyrants, Mark and Mary Glassner, represent the greatest threat to Liberty in human history. As the great Statesmen Thomas Jefferson wrote in ‘The Declaration of Independence’, “We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they were endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that amongst these are Life, Liberty, and the pursuit of Happiness.” To this end, we the Patriots of the United States, shall bring about the Tyrants’ death, and restore a state of Liberty to all those they have enslaved. Our forefathers shed their blood to keep this Country Free; we shall not hesitate to shed ours.

–excerpt from ‘The Patriots Manifesto’, author Unknown

Tuesday, October 1st, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Murano Hotel, Tacoma, WA

A light rap woke me up.

I was in a strange room; panic seized me. Where was I? Did Brandon capture me?

No, Brandon’s dead. I had him executed yesterday. Relief flooded through me. Then where was I? Not my bedroom. Then I remembered—Brandon had burned our house down, destroying every possession and memory we had made. I was in the largest suite of the Hotel Murano in downtown Tacoma. It was our temporary home until the mansion could be constructed.

Mary slept next to me, her arms wrapped tightly about me, as if she was afraid even in sleep to let go of me. Locks of auburn hair spilled across my chest like silken flames. I felt safe in her arms, loved, and I kissed my wife’s freckled cheek.

There was another rap, slightly harder. I tried to sit up, but Mary had me in such a tight grip. She seemed terrified to let go of me, not that I blamed her after Brandon’s attack. This weekend had been a close one; I thought I was going to die, but Mary had been spectacular. I felt pride bloom in my chest as I remembered the courage she had displayed.

I shook Mary and she stirred and smiled as she looked up at me.

“Good morning,” she purred and kissed me on the lips.

The rap was even harder.

“What?” I asked in some irritation. My cock was growing hard as my wife’s body pressed against me.

The door opened; April and Lillian walked in bearing covered trays. Lillian wore a sexy, French-maid outfit with a bodice so low-cut her breasts looked like they were about to fall out if she bent over. About her narrow hips clung an extremely short skirt that showed off her fine legs, clad in fishnet stockings. Black hair, streaked with blues and purples, was gathered into a pair of pigtails that added an innocent look to her whorish outfit.

April wore her glasses, and her youthful face was surrounded by her thick, brown hair. Instead of a maid’s outfit she wore a naughty schoolgirl’s uniform: a white blouse, knotted just below her budding breasts to expose her flat stomach; a very short blue-and-purple tartan skirt that rode low on her hips; and knee-high, white socks added that sexy yet virginal look that made my cock ache. I could feel Mary’s breath quicken at the sight of them. Tight about both girls’ necks were gold chokers that proclaimed them to be our sluts; they looked it this morning.

“Your mother asked us to bring you breakfast,” April explained.

“And the outfits?” Mary asked. “I know you didn’t have those yesterday.”

Lillian laughed, “Well, after you and Master retired for the night we raided a sex shop. Well, all of us except for Alison and Desiree.” She spun about carefully. “Do you like it?”

“You two look delicious!” Mary purred.

“Would you like breakfast first, or us?” April asked, batting her eyelashes at me.

“You,” Mary and I said in unison.

April walked around to my side of the bed while Lillian strutted around to Mary’s. April set her tray – silver, the edge worked with a rope-like pattern, and a matching dome covered the food to keep it warm – down on the nightstand. I threw back the covers and my hot little schoolgirl crawled in and kissed me on the lips. I stroked her full, brown hair, then slid my hand down to rub her flat belly. My child grew inside her; according to Willow I knocked her up the day I took her virginity.

April rolled on top of me, rubbing her naked pussy into my stomach. She was shaved bare and dripping wet, staining my abs with her juices. She broke the kiss and started moving lower, her lips warm as she smooched down my body; her thick hair tickled like silk on my chest. When she reached my stomach, I squirmed as her tongue licked up the puddle her cunt left behind.

Next to me, Mary had pulled Lillian on top of her and freed her left breast, sucking Lillian’s nipple into her hungry lips. Lillian smiled at me; her piercings glinted silver on her eyebrow, nose, and lip. Mary released the hard nipple and grabbed Lillian’s pigtails. “Eat my pussy, slut!” Mary commanded.

“I’d love to, Mistress,” Lillian cooed and wiggled down Mary’s body, pulling the covers away and exposing my wife’s waxed and dripping cunt.

April’s wet mouth reached my cock and she kissed her way up the shaft. She looked so cute as her tongue started tracing the rim of my mushroom-shaped cockhead. “You little minx,” I groaned as her mouth engulfed my cock.

She smiled around my dick, her eyes flashing blue behind her glasses. Then she began bobbing her head. The naughty schoolgirl was hungry for my cum. One hand pumped my shaft, the other massaged my balls. She twisted her mouth around as she moved on my dick, brushing my cock against her cheeks and the roof of her mouth.

“Cock-hungry slut!” I groaned.

She popped off my cock just long enough to giggle, “Of course I am. It tastes so delicious, Master!”

Mary moaned and I glanced over to see her using Lillian’s pigtails as handlebars, guiding the slut’s mouth on her pussy. “Yes, right there!” Mary moaned. “Suck right there, whore!”

April’s mouth was bringing me to a boil. “Gonna cum!” I grunted.

April knew what to do: her mouth released my cock, and she rapidly pumped my shaft with her hand. My muscles tensed as my balls emptied themselves, spraying her face and glasses with streaks of ropey cum. She smiled happily, licking a glob that landed by her lips. More strands fell across her glasses, cheeks, forehead, and hair; sticky whiteness striped her innocent face with depravity.

“Fuck that’s hot!” Mary gasped, staring at April. Then her back arched and she gasped as an orgasm flooded her body. Lillian looked like the cat who got all the cream as she sat up, licking her pussy-stained lips.

“Let’s switch,” Mary panted, still eying April’s cum-splattered glasses.

I glanced at Lillian and her sexy maid’s outfit and nodded. “Come ride my cock, slut. Reverse cowgirl. I want to watch that ass beneath your skirt.”

Lillian stood up, walking around the bed as Mary grabbed April and pulled her off of me, stretching the schoolgirl out on the bed. Mary settled her weight atop April, her fingers quickly unknotting the slut’s blouse. Budding breasts spilled out and Mary sucked a dark nipple into her mouth before licking up to April’s face.

I almost came in Lillian’s cunt as she slid it down my cock. It was so fucking hot watching Mary lick my cum off the girl’s face. She moved up to April’s glasses, her tongue sliding pink across the lens and scooping up a smear of cum. Mary’s ass flexed as she began tribbing the slut, rubbing her clit against the schoolgirl’s.

“That’s so hot, Mare!”

Mary grinned at me, my cum on her lips. “Give my stallion a good ride, Lillian!”

“Yes, Mistress!” Lillian moaned as she fucked me.

I glanced at her ass. When Lillian rose up, the skirt would lift up as well, exposing her sexy cheeks. When she slammed down, the skirt would fall back to cover her ass. Then she would rise up and expose that beautiful butt all over again. The flash of flesh above my cock added a thrilling excitement. Lillian began to add a twist, shaking her ass side-to-side as she rode me, her cunt rubbing tightly around my cock.

“Oh Mistress!” April moaned. “Your pussy feels so good on me! Umm, thank you! Thank you!”

“Faster!” I urged Lillian. “Fuck me hard and fast, slut!”

Lillian picked up the pace, her pigtails flailing about as she threw her head back-and-forth in pleasure. Her cunt started massaging my cock as an orgasm rolled through the slut; her snatch felt wonderful about my shaft as she came. She kept right on riding my cock—she knew her duty as a slut was to give me pleasure.

“Our nipples are kissing!” April panted.

“Your little cunt is driving mine wild,” Mary purred into April’s ears. “Cum with me, slut! Let’s flood each other with our juices!”

“Yes, yes! Just a little more, Mistress! Umm, I love it when our clits kiss!”

“Shit! You little whore! I’m cumming all over your cunt!”

“So am I!” April howled. “I’m cumming! Thank you, thank you, Mistress!”

Lillian bounced hard on my cock, plunging me in and out of her tight tunnel. “Cum in me, Master! Please, my naughty pussy needs your cum! My cunt missed you so much, Master!”

I grabbed her hips and slammed her all the way down onto my cock and erupted into her. “There you go, slut! Devour my cum!” I grunted as my entire body tensed in pleasure.

The feeling of my jizz shooting inside her pussy sent Lillian shuddering in passion. “Yes, yes! I love to feel your cum shooting inside me!”

She slid off me, turned around and snuggled against my chest with a happy sigh. April nuzzled at Mary’s neck as the two held each other. My hand reached out and I found my wife’s. I stroked it gently, then squeezed softly. I smiled as her fingers lovingly clasped about my hand.

“Oh no!” Mary suddenly gasped, quickly untangling herself from April, and dashed for the bathroom. “This is all your fault, Mark Glassner!” Mary moaned from the bathroom.

Mary’s bout of morning sickness wasn’t that bad and, after I helped to clean her up, we ate our delicious breakfast. Mary’s was light—strawberry pancakes and a bowl of berries. My plate had scrambled eggs, waffles topped with bananas, bacon, and sausages. I guessed my mom wanted to make sure I ate enough. I was famished, and finished it off before Mary was even done with her pancakes.

We had a busy day ahead of us. We needed to solidify our control over the country; the heads of all the Federal Agencies were supposed to be on their way here, and that was a start. Mary and I talked for an hour, discussing various ways to exert our control over the government. We settled on Video Conferences; we would arrange live broadcasts for government employees to watch at work, placing them under our power.

When we finished breakfast and talking, Jessica walked in with a manila file folder in hand. She found a sexy genie outfit: green, transparent pantaloons and a transparent boob tube over which she wore a small vest decorated with gold embroidery. The outfit was probably supposed to be worn with underwear but I’m glad she didn’t because I enjoyed seeing her shaved cunt and caramel breasts through the fabric.

“Masters,” Jessica said, sitting on the bed. “The Country and the World are in a lot of turmoil, which is to be expected. The Governors of New Hampshire, Texas, Florida, and California are openly talking about mobilizing their National Guard units to protect themselves from ‘the Tyrants of the Northwest.’ Congress is split; both the Republican and Democratic parties are being ripped apart as roughly half of congress seeks to impeach the President and the other half sings your praises. It almost came to blows. I’ve never seen C-SPAN so entertaining before.”

I groaned. We needed to get the State Governors and Congress under our thumbs, before this spins out of control. “What else?”

“Riots,” Jessica sighed. “Between Miraclists on one side and Christians, Muslims, and Orthodox Jews on the other. Particularly in the Mid-West and the South.”

“What about the International reaction?” Mary asked, nibbling on a strawberry.

“Muslim nations are universally condemning you two as the new Great Satans and there must be a thousand fatwas being declared against you. Europe is split. Many EU heads-of-state were watching the events here in Tacoma, but not all of them – just like here in the States – caught it live. The Prime Minister of the United Kingdoms supports you, but he’s probably going to lose power. There’s a vote of no-confidence going to be brought before Parliament tomorrow. Also expect the UN to try and pass some sort of resolution against you today.”

Her news just seemed to get even worse. Every military in the world was being mobilized to either support or oppose us. Trading was halted on the New York Stock Exchange as the indexes plummeted, and the Asian and European Markets were crashing as a growing lack of confidence in the American economy was spreading.

“Is that it?” I sighed. This was going to be a lot harder than I thought.

Jessica shook her head no. “At the end of July, a Professor Scrivener was killed. Brandon Fitzsimmons was a person of interest in his death. Apparently, the Professor left behind some documents pointing the finger at Brandon. These documents, and the Professor’s translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, ended up on the internet. They first appeared on the University of Wisconsin’s website, and from there they’ve spread to a number of occult or New Age sites. The largest site it’s found on is UnearthedArcana.com where dozens of people have posted that they’ve made Pacts with Lucifer.”

“Are you saying there are dozens of Warlocks that’ve popped up?” I asked.

“Yes, Master. If dozens are posting that they’ve done it, how many are staying silent? Only a minority of people ever comment out of the hundreds that see something on the internet.”

“There could be hundreds of Warlocks out there?”

“Fuck,” Mary whispered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday, October 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Washington D.C.

Korina smiled at me – lighting up her doll’s face and seeming to make her sapphire eyes twinkle – as she slipped out of the slutty maid’s outfit, the black dress falling in a pile about her feet. She was naked underneath – like a good little slut should be – and her large breasts jiggled as the plane flew through a patch of turbulence. My cock was hard, eager to be inside her cunt.

I was in the bedroom of Air Force One. I commandeered it from the President. He could fly on one of the many VIP planes the Air Force maintained for other important dignitaries now that the USA was subordinate to our Theocracy. There was a nice, if not spacious, cabin with a bed on the plane for the President’s use, which I currently lay naked on. Desiree and Alison slept next to me—cuddled cutely together.

In the week since we defeated Brandon and declared ourselves Gods and Protectors of the United States and the World, Mary and I had been busy. Giving interviews, making phone calls, trying to get as many people in power as possible under our control. We started with the Federal Agencies. When the President summoned them to Washington State the Director of the CIA, the Department of Energy, and the Chairmen of the Federal Reserve all resigned in protest; their replacements were much more amenable. All the Federal Agencies were now run by people under our power and this week we were going to start the video conferences to get federal employees, particularly the law enforcement and spy agencies, under our umbrella.

I was flying alone to Washington D.C. to make Congress our Thralls, while Mary was heading to a meeting of State Governors in New York City to do the same thing. Then she was going to work on the UN who had been busy trying to pass sanctions on the US and our Theocracy. I hated being apart from my wife, but we could get more done separately then together. I tried not to fear for her safety, reminding myself that she had a battalion of soldiers and bodyguards to protect her.

The Military was one of the first things we got under our thumb. The only US Forces not under our control were in Afghanistan—General Brice Fear had refused the President’s orders. His army was split between commanders loyal to him and commanders under our power. The two forces have been skirmishing in Kabul for two days now.

I pulled Korina to me, kissing her on the lips, feeling her body press up against mine. I loved the feel of her breasts pillowing against my chest. Our kiss grew more passionate and I pulled her down to the bed.

“Mmm, you feel all hard and ready for me,” Korina cooed. “Which slutty hole should I use to satisfy you, Master?”

“Why don’t you choose,” I told her and a big grin filled her face.

She rolled off of me, facedown on the bed, sliding a pillow beneath her stomach, which raised up her plump ass. She wiggled it invitingly at me and I slid on top of her, kissing at her neck. “Good choice, slut.”

“Thank you, Master!” she cried out as I rammed my dick into her pussy, getting a nice coating of juices on my cock.

I pulled out of her inviting cunt, spread her asscheeks and placed the head of my shaft at her puckered hole. I pushed slowly, softly groaning as her tight ass enveloped my cock. Korina panted, looking back at me with a happy smile as I drove all the way into her taut embrace. I drew back, savoring the pleasure of her bowels, before driving back in.

“I love your ass, slut!”

“Thank you, Master! I live to pleasure you and Mistress! It’s what I was born for.”

I heard a giggle and glanced over to see Alison and Desiree watching. Alison was on top of Desiree, their breasts and cheeks mashed together, chokers glinting gold about their necks. A female soldier had returned Desiree’s choker the day after we defeated Brandon, begging her forgiveness for taking it. Desiree forgave her by fucking her up the ass with a strap-on, followed by Alison; the soldier loved every second of it.

“Fuck her hard, Master,” Alison purred.

Desiree smiled, wonderful, beautiful, bringing joy to my heart. Alison had managed to bring the Latina woman out of her shell after Brandon’s brutal rapes. Desiree wrapped her legs around her wife’s hips and pulled Alison’s pussy against hers. Alison kissed her wife, rotating her hips as the women tribbed each other. I kept pounding Korina’s ass and watched the beautiful women make love.

“¡Mi Sirenita! Desiree moaned as she tribbed Alison back.

I gripped Korina’s hips and pumped faster into her ass. “Yes, yes! Fuck me, Master! Use me for your pleasure! Oh fuck! Your cock is the best! I love you! Oh, yes! You’re driving me crazy! Harder! I’m your bitch! Fuck me like one!”

My balls slapped at her cunt – adding a wet, staccato beat to our rutting, a primal rhythm – as I pounded her asshole. “Fucking whore! Your ass is going to make me cum, slut!”

“Cum in me! Please! I love it when I feel your jizz inside me, Master!”

I buried into her warm depths and groaned, shooting her full of my seed. Her bowels clenched about my cock as her orgasm exploded through her. I laid on top of her, enjoying the feel of her asshole massaging my softening cock as I watched Alison’s ass flex as she pumped faster and faster on Desiree.

They were kissing passionately, both bucking and shuddering. Alison broke the kiss, her back arching. “Holy shit! I love you, Desiree! I love it when your pussy creams all over mine!”

“Cum for me!” Desiree panted, grasping Alison’s breast and playing with her pierced nipple. “Cum my love!”

Alison drove her cunt one last time into Desiree, her ass clenching as her orgasm tore through her, then she collapsed on her wife and the pair kissed and murmured affections to each other. God, it made me miss my own wife.

As Korina started licking my cock clean of her ass like a good slut, I sent a thought to Mary. I love you.

Oh, I love you, too, Mark, her thought came back. I could feel her lust; she was fucking someone.

Who’re you fucking?

This cute bellhop, though his dick isn’t as great as yours.

My cock was hard, Korina had it in her mouth. Alison had joined her, helping her lick my cock clean. Alison’s tongue drew up my shaft, her tongue’s piercing hard and smooth in contrast to her soft tongue. She reached the top, brushing Korina’s tongue, and the two sluts kissed each other about my dick’s head.

Close your eyes and pretend it’s my cock inside you, I sent. You’re riding your horny stallion, your back arched and my cock’s driving you crazy.

Oh yes! Oh God, I’m riding your cock, stud! Umm, it feels so great as I slid up and down on it!

Korina’s mouth popped off my cock and I groaned as Alison’s pierced tongue swirled around the head, the metal adding a thrilling sensation. Desiree knelt behind Korina, spreading her butt-cheeks, and bending down to suck my cum out of the slut’s dirty asshole.

Oh Mark! I’m gonna cum! Yes, yes! Oh, I so wish it was you inside me! I could feel her passionate climax through the Siyach spell.

I’m cumming in Alison’s mouth, Mare! I moaned. Feeling her climax sent me over the edge, and I flooded the slut’s lips.

I miss you, Mark, Mary sent, the passion dying away from her thoughts. Umm, Xiu is licking me clean of his cum.

“Sir,” Joslyn’s voice came over the intercom. Joslyn, along with Lydia, were the pilots. “We’ll be landing soon!”

We’re about to land, Mare.

I think I’m going to fall asleep with Xiu nursing at my clit.

Good night, my naughty filly. I love you.

Love ya. I could feel her drifting off to sleep.

Alison and Korina were kissing, swapping my cum as I started getting dressed in my suit. The sluts all, sadly, stopped playing around with each other and found their slutty maid outfits, then we left the small cabin. 51 and four squads of the bodyguard were taking their seats in the main cabin of the plane. Violet, dressed like a naughty schoolgirl, gave me a kiss on the mouth and sat on my lap. I had four sluts with me, the other four were with Mary.

Our bodyguard had tripled in the last week. Female cops from across the country flocked to Tacoma to volunteer to protect us, so Mary and I freed the original bodyguards that we had forced to serve us. 51 chose to stay – provided that I reunited her with her husband – along with a third of the other girls. The rest returned to their families and jobs. I’m glad 51 and 27 remained—we three survived Brandon’s attack together. Since the second-in-command, 47, quit, I promoted 27 to her position. She more than earned it that weekend.

I looked out the window and saw a C-130 flying in formation with us. There were another three of those carrying elements of the Legion—the army that swore me their allegiance and that I had bound with the Ragily prayer, the Monk version of the Zimmah spell. We had yet to find my limit as to how many I could bind with the Ragily prayer, and already 10,000 members of the Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marines had taken the oath. Along with the C-130s, a squadron of F-22 Raptors flew in formation around us. Mary had a similar force guarding her in New York City.

We came in for a landing at Andrews Air Force Base outside of Washington D.C. Awaiting our arrival was an honor guard, made up of advanced elements of the Legion and the bodyguards, and a fleet of SUVs, Humvees, and Strykers that would escort my armored limo. It may be overkill, but I was taking no more chances. Brandon showed me just how dangerous a Warlock could be.

There were dozens, if not hundreds, of Warlocks out there, each with access to the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and capable of threatening us. We had the FBI shut down UnearthArcana.com and any other websites where the translation appeared. Every time one was taken down, two more sprouted up like the severed head of the Hydra, on overseas sites in Russia, China, and other countries. Hackers and other internet freedom groups were starting to cause all sorts of problems from DOS attacks to releasing sensitive information.

Something had to be done about all these Warlocks. Jessica had given me a report of suspected Warlock activity. There was this Ghost of Paris that seemed to have knocked up half of a cheerleading squad in Texas and was daily molesting the women of the town. In South America, three separate men were fighting each other in Brazil, sending the country and its neighbors spiraling into chaos. A fourteen-year-old boy had just been elected President-for-Life in Spain, and in St. Paul, Minnesota a man calling himself Dr. Arthursson opened a clinic where he could reshape any woman to her ideal appearance in moments. He was charging a fortune for his services. One gave me a chuckle. In Glasgow, Scotland a man was flying around claiming he was Superman, complete with the tights and cape.

I bet Sam could figure out a spell to track down all these Warlocks. We needed to deal with them before things got too out of hand. She was supposed to be back from France in a day or two; was almost finished with her study of the Hidden Place in the basement of the Nun’s Motherhouse.

Stairs were wheeled up to Air Force One and half of my bodyguards, led by 51, quickly went down them, dressed in their slutty cop outfits and armed with a mix of MP5s and M16s. Then Alison and Desiree descended, followed by me, with Violet, Korina, and the other half of the bodyguards bringing up the rear. The media was on hand, cameras flashing, and I waved to them as I walked to the armored limo.

Leah was waiting for me, smiling as she held the door open. She looked hot in her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and white bustier; a red-and-blue tie fell invitingly between her cleavage. A small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap completed the outfit.

“My Lord,” Leah murmured.

I stroked her cheek and gave her a kiss on the lips; she blushed prettily. Next time I was home, I needed to bring Leah and her wife to my bed. Mary would enjoy that, she liked the two women. Their husband Jacob wouldn’t mind; I’d send him a few of the sluts to keep him busy.

My cock was hard just from looking at her; why wait for home? I kissed her a second time, pressing her against the body of the limo while my hand shoved into the cup of her bustier, feeling her large tit squeeze between my fingers. Her kiss grew passionate, her right leg hiking up, hooking around my left, and feistily rubbing up and down the back of mine.

I could hear the flash of cameras as the reporters immortalized the moment. Her hands found the zipper of my pants, pulling my cock out. I lifted her up, letting my cock prod her wet cunt. She moaned into my lips as I sank into her; there were no panties to get in the way. Her wet, warm sheath engulfed me, and I started pounding her cunt like a madman.

“Fuck me, my Lord!” she moaned, tossing her brown curls and humping her hips back into me. “Oh yes! Oh yes! I love it when you fuck me!”

Her moans were being broadcast live to the world. Like a firecracker, she went off fast and loud, her cunt squeezing my cock. It was so exciting – feeling her cunt massage my cock, knowing thousands were watching me fucking this slut in their homes – and I knew I wasn’t going to last long. With a few hard thrusts, I shot my cum into her pussy, moaning loudly, and enjoying that tense feeling passing through my body as I released my passion into a woman’s snatch.

“Thank you, my Lord!” she breathed as I pulled away, straightening her skirt.

“You’re welcome,” I told her, giving her ass a friendly squeeze, and then I piled into the back of the limo.

A few minutes later, we were driving away from the airfield and into the capitol, Alison cuddled on one side of me and Desiree on the other. The local police had shut down the highway and surface streets, and my motorcade made good time to the Willard Intercontinental, the hotel I was staying at. Out front, a large crowd of cheering people had gathered. I could see mostly black auras, belonging to Thralls, with a few silver auras – regular mortals – interspersed here and there.

When I got out of the limo, I let the crowds’ worshipful cheers wash over me. It was the most intoxicating thing in the world. Soldiers formed a small aisle through the crowd to the hotel’s entrance, and I shook hands and groped bared breasts as I slowly made my way to the lobby, my eyes roving for the perfect woman to take upstairs with me.

It was my custom now on these out-of-town trips to pick a lucky gal. Whether it was Mary and I together picking a woman, or just me on my own. I never looked for any particular woman, just whoever caught my eye. And tonight it was a teenage girl with a heart-shaped face. She looked so innocent with her plaited black hair and jean jacket. Next to her stood a more mature version of the girl, a woman in her late thirties. The daughter was taller, and barely had any tits, while the mom was short and very busty.

I motioned to the women and they both shrieked ecstatically. There was a tall man who the mother kissed and the daughter hugged, and he looked proud as his wife and daughter were brought to me. I wrapped my arms around each of them and kissed first the mom and then the daughter on the lips, before I took them into the hotel.

“I can’t believe you chose us, my Lord,” the teenage girl gushed. “Marcy and Amy will be so jealous!”

Her mother was crimson faced, breathing heavily. “Relax,” I told her and kissed her again.

“I’m sorry, this is just so exciting!” the mom gushed. “I’m mean, it’s you! When we joined the Living Church last August I never thought in a million years that you would ever bless me.”

“So you two are true believes?” I asked. “Let’s see if you follow the tenets.”

The mom lifted up her dress first, exposing a shaved pussy with fat, dark lips hanging an inch down. The daughter followed, raising the hem of her jean skirt and I saw a dark, black bush and just the hint of a tight slit.

“What’re your names?” I asked, reaching out to rub both of their pussies. They were both wet and I probed my finger up their snatches.

“I’m Tibby and this is my daughter Bryanna!” the mom gasped as I slowly fingerfucked her.

I pulled my fingers out of their cunts. Tibby tasted tart while Bryanna had a spicy, fresh flavor. The elevator dinged and I ushered the ladies inside the gilded box. The sluts and some of the bodyguards crowded in and we were heading up to the penthouse suite, where more bodyguards waited. They had arrived yesterday, an advance team to make sure everything was secure and ready for my arrival.

I led the mother and daughter to my bedroom, motioning at Violet to follow. It was richly furnished and very modern looking; weird lines and strange shapes abounded. Mary would probably have liked it—she was an artist—I didn’t get this stuff at all. I sat down on a chair; its strange back, curving over my head, was a little uncomfortable. Maybe it wasn’t intended to be sat on, but then why make it to begin with? Violet knew what to do, and knelt down and unzipped me and pulled my hard cock out.

Bryanna’s breath caught as she saw it. “It’s different than daddy’s.”

“Your dad is uncircumcised,” Tibby explained as Violet’s tongue danced across the head of my cock.

“Ohh,” Bryanna said as her mom pulled off her thick sweater to reveal a pair of lush breasts barely contained by a lacy bra.

“Have either of you been with a woman before?” I asked them.

“No,” Tibby answered, and Bryanna shook her head and blushed.

“Why not?”

“Well, we’re straight,” answered Tibby.

“You’ve just realized that you’re bisexual,” I ordered. “And that you are deeply attracted to each other. Why don’t you two get naked and explore these new feelings.”

“Wow, mom,” Bryanna cooed. “That is a nice pair of hooters ya got.”

Tibby reached behind her and unclasped her bra and freed her large breasts. They sagged a bit, but still looked great with large areolas and fat nipples. “Why don’t you give them a feel?” she suggested to her daughter.

As Violet’s mouth sucked my cock into her lips, Bryanna reached out and tentatively gave her mother’s tit a squeeze. The teen’s mouth opened in amazement as she began to knead the heavy orb. “I used to nurse from these, didn’t I?”

“You did. I loved it. I felt so close to you when you nursed.”

Bryanna ducked her head down and sucked her mother’s nipple into her lips. I grabbed Violet’s pigtails and began forcing her head up and down on my cock. I couldn’t take my eyes off the women; I loved watching mothers and daughters fuck.

Tibby mewled in pleasure, cradling her child’s head to her breast. “Oh duckling, that feels wonderful! Suck at momma’s tit! I love you so much!”

Bryanna released the nipple. “I love you too, momma!” Then she stood up and kissed her mother on the lips. Tibby melted against her daughter, cupping her child’s face, and kissed her back with passion. Bryanna was breathless when she broke the kiss.

“Umm, I want to see my little girl’s hooters.”

Bryanna flushed as her mom pushed her jean jacket off her shoulders. “Momma, you know I don’t have any tits.”

“You’re still young, duckling.”

“I’m fifteen, momma,” she protested as her mom pulled her red peasant’s blouse over her head. Her breasts were small, apple-sized, topped with puffy, pink nipples, and clearly didn’t need a bra to support them.

“They are beautiful,” Tibby insisted, giving her daughter’s breast a squeeze, then rolled her nipple between her thumb. Tibby then bent down and sucked her daughter’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, momma! That feels amazing! I’m nursing you now!”

The two women sank onto the bed; Tibby’s lips glued to her daughter’s breast. She pushed her daughter down onto her back, still sucking noisily at her tit, and ran her hands down Bryanna’s side, reaching for her jean skirt. Tibby pulled it up, exposing her daughter’s bushy twat. The teen gasped as her mother ran her fingers through her downy pubes and across her wet slit.

“Momma’s gonna make her duckling feel wonderful,” Tibby purred.

Tibby started kissing down her daughter’s body and Bryanna’s blue eyes sparkled with lust. “Oh momma!” she gasped as her mother spread her pussy lips open and dived in.

I began thrusting up into Violet’s mouth as I watched this incestuous display. My balls tightened; my eyes rooted at the sight of Tibby working her tongue deep into her daughter’s juicy snatch. I slammed into Violet’s mouth and shot three large blasts of cum into her. Violet pulled off my cock, swallowing and smiling happily.

“Thank you, Master,” she purred, stroking my cock.

“You did great, slut!”

I stood up, walked to the bed, and grasped the hem of Tibby’s black skirt, lifting it up. I spread her pussy lips open, gazing into her wet, pink depths as she made her daughter pant. Her cunt was just at the right level to let me stand at the foot of the bed and fuck her. I rubbed my cock on her vulva and then thrust it into her sheath.

“Oh yes!” Tibby gasped. “Fuck me, my Lord!”

“Are you on birth control?” I asked as I pumped my cock in her wet pussy.

“No, neither of us are. My husband had a vasectomy,” she answered. “You’re going to pull out, right?”

I laughed, “Nope. I’m going to cum in your, and your daughter’s, cunt. If you’re lucky, you both might carry my child.”

“That’d be wonderful, momma!” Bryanna gasped, pinching her puffy nipples.

“Yeah, I guess it would, duckling!”

I pounded her pussy hard. She wasn’t too tight, but she was warm and wet and knew how to move her hips. Bryanna had her hands tangled in her mother’s black curls, bucking her hips and rubbing her cunt all over her mother’s lips.

“Oh momma! This feels amazing! I love your mouth on my pussy! Um, eat me! Make me cream, momma!”

“Cum for me, duckling!” Tibby moaned. “Let’s cum together!”

“Yes!” Bryanna yelled. “Oh geez! Here it cums! Oh yes!”

Her back arched and her mother held on for dear life, never ceasing to drink her daughter’s fresh juices. I felt Tibby’s cunt spasming on my cock as she reached her climax, a velvety massage about my dick as her pussy writhed. I fucked her harder, feeling my own release approaching, then I spilled my fertile seed into her womb.

“Oh momma, I want to eat you now!”

“Absolutely, duckling! I’m all creamy now. You’ll just love it!” Tibby pulled away from me, white cum running out of her snatch. She unzipped her skirt and threw it to the floor before falling back on the bed and spreading her legs, and her pussy, wide open.

“Wow, momma!” Bryanna cooed. “Your pussy lips are huge!” She reached out, tugging on one. “Mine are small. You can barely see them. You’re bigger than me in every way.”

“Don’t pout, duckling. I’m all grown up!” Tibby slid her fingers threw her messy cunt. “Why don’t you give momma a good lickin’.”

Bryanna dove into her mother’s cunt, giving me a great view of the damp fur surrounding her tight slit. My cock was hard again and I buried into her teenage snatch. “Holy jeez!” Bryanna gasped. “He’s a little bigger than daddy!”

“Umm, I know,” Tibby cooed. “Doesn’t that cock just feel wonderful pumping in and out of you!”

“It does, momma!”

Bryanna’s cunt was a vice compared to her mom’s, and I enjoyed every second that I fucked her. Next to Mary’s pussy, teenage cunt was the best thing to fuck. I gripped her ass, spreading her firm cheeks and saw her rosebud asshole.

Well, maybe there was something better than teenage cunt.

“Owww!” Bryanna gasped as I shoved my cock into her bowels. My dick was well lubed, but her ass was virgin territory. “Momma, he’s fucking my butt!”

“Relax, duckling,” Tibby cooed. “Relax, your ass will take it!”

“Okay, momma,” Bryanna panted.

Her ass was tight ecstasy and I plunged in and out slowly, savoring the velvety feel of her. Tibby stroked her daughter’s face and guided the teen’s lips back to her juicy cunt. Bryanna’s head moved as she began eating her mother’s pussy and I could feel some of the tension leave her body; her ass wasn’t quite as tight anymore. I started thrusting faster, enjoying the feel of my balls slapping against her pussy.

“Um, duckling that feels wonderful! Eat momma’s dirty pussy! Lick momma clean! Oh yes!” Tibby’s large breasts heaved as her face squeezed in pleasure. She gasped once, squeezing the sheets and then smiled happily. “Thank you duckling!”

Tibby slid away from her daughter, then crawled down the bed, kneeling beside us. She bent down, giving Bryanna’s asscheek a big smooch, and watched my cock plunging in and out of her hole. Her hand reached under and I felt her fingers brush my pistoning cock, searching for her daughter’s cunt.

“Oh momma!” Bryanna gasped, squeezing her ass on my cock. “Ohh, play with my clitty!”

Bryanna’s hips started to move as her mother toyed with her clit. Tibby kept kissing and sucking at her daughter’s ass, leaving brown hickeys on white skin. The teen was cooing happily; her plaited braid coiled across her supple back. I reached out and grabbed it, yanking her head back. Her sapphire eyes shone with lust as she looked over her shoulder at me.

“Pound my ass, my Lord!” she moaned. “Oh, it feels so good! Umm, I’m so glad you took my anal cherry! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!” A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and her ass squeezed deliciously on my cock. “Oh yes! Do you feel my passion, my Lord? Do you feel my naughty, teenage ass squeezing on your hard cock?”

“Fuck, I do!” I moaned. My balls felt like they were about to explode, but I wanted to cum in her fertile cunt so I pulled out of her bowels and thrust my cock – dirty with her juicy ass – into her pussy. “Here it fucking cums!” I shouted, thrusting three times.

“Oh momma! He’s shooting in me! We’re gonna make a baby, momma!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jerrold Baxter – Washington D.C.

I knocked on the door of the apartment.

“Who is it?” a woman asked, her voice reedy, quavering.

“FBI,” I answered, holding up my badge. “I’m Agent Baxter, please open your door, ma’am.”

The old woman cracked the door open, the chain still in place, and peered at my badge. “What can I do for you?” she asked, a little nervous as she unhooked the chain.

Once inside, I whispered a word and I caught her as she fell asleep. I carried the old woman to her bedroom and set her on her bed. The Yashen spell would put her to sleep until around noon tomorrow. When she woke up, she wouldn’t remember a thing.

Her apartment gave the perfect vantage on the Willard Intercontinental’s entrance. I went back to the hallway and retrieved my gun case and started assembling my H&K PSG1 sniper rifle. The PSG1 was the perfect sniper’s weapon, very accurate. The German’s designed it for use in hostage situations after the Munich Games; it was very accurate, very deadly. I had a lot of experience with it; for seven years I had been a sniper with the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team, our version of the SWAT.

Once my rifle was assembled, I walked carefully to the window, concentrated, and whispered, “Ashan.” The spell created an illusion in front of the window; from the outside, it would still look like the window was closed and the shades were drawn. The spell was one of the many powers I gained when I sold my soul to the Devil along with the other Patriots last week.

It was the only way to save America. To save the world. I loved my Country too much to watch it become enslaved by Mark Glassner and his whore.

I opened the drapes and the window, set up my tripod and rifle. In the morning the Tyrant, Mark Glassner, would step out of the hotel and I would put a bullet in his brain.

I grabbed my pack, pulled out the CB radio. Mark controlled the NSA, and cell phones were too easily traced by them. I keyed up the CB, “19Q321 traffic is just fine in D.C.” It was the code that I was in position. There would be no answer. Headquarters was monitoring the band, but they would never transmit; CB’s are too easy to direction find.

I sat and watched, scanning the hotel. On the roof I could see the counter-snipers, soldiers with their own sniper rifles, scanning the neighboring buildings for someone like me. I laughed; with the illusion in place they could never see me.

“KK254 the Brooklyn Bridge is traffic free,” a woman’s voice crackled over the CB.

I smiled; Sheila Robbins was in place to assassinate Mary. If all went well tomorrow the world would be free of the Tyrants.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 41.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The Alukah Part 1-The Hunt

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The Alukah

Part 1: The Hunt

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2014


Story Codes: Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Oral, Vampirism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at my_pen_name3000@hotmail.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Note: This takes place during Chapter 40, following Sam on her mission to Rennes-le-Château to study the Matmown in the Nun’s Motherhouse. Thanks to klimstit for inspiring me to write a vampire story.



Monday, September 30th, 2013 – Lilith – The Abyss

I spied on him from the shadows as he spoke to that slut wife of his, projecting my spirit from my Vessel resting safely in Seattle. I could not let Mark and Mary get their hands on a Matmown. They had grown too powerful today when they defeated Brandon; I needed the edge I gained by spying on them if I am going to have any chance of surviving long enough to realize my plans.

Samnag Soun needed to be stopped before she could discover the secrets of the Matmown.

I flashed back to Seattle, back to my body, and opened my eyes in my office – a richly appointed space full of expensive carpets, dark-wood furniture engraved with intricate designs, expensive statuettes and figurines carved of delicate crystals and veined marbles, incense sticks and scented candles that filled the air with sweet delights – and let the beauty of my surroundings relax me. My office almost matched the majesty of ancient Babylon. A train horn blared; the warehouse rumbled, spoiling my enjoyment. I hated this place; it was old, dusty, dilapidated—hardly a fit place for a Goddess, but it was the only building we had in Seattle that could house my children and followers unnoticed.

I just had to keep reminding myself it is only temporary. Soon, the city of Seattle would fall to my power; soon Tir’s plague would be ready and the Earth would be brought to its knees. I only needed to keep Mark at bay for a few more months. By the new year, Seattle, and then the world, would be wiped clean of the vermin—men. Only women would survive, transforming the world into a paradise.

Chantelle and Lana sat in chairs opposite my desk, patiently waiting. They were my two High Priestesses; the first to join my cause. The lesbians – opposites in every way; one was blonde and busty, the other dark-haired and slim – were holding hands, I saw with amusement. Love. What a weak, useless emotion, enslaving those it inflicted. I controlled my daughters with love just like I controlled these two fools.

In unison the pair slipped to the floor and paid me their homage.

“What did you see, my Goddess?” blonde Lana asked, her Slavic face worshipfully staring up at me.

The blonde was the more outgoing, the bolder of the duo—the more outspoken. Modern humans did not know how to show proper respect, particularly these Americans. This country bred insolence and arrogance into their children, and these character defects had rubbed off on an immigrant like Lana.

“Send for my daughter, Luka,” I commanded, ignoring her lapse; allowances had to be made…for now. “I have someone for her to kill.”

“At once, my Goddess,” Lana replied, smoothly rising and turning to leave.

I leaned back in my chair. The plush leather was so comfortable as it cushioned my body in heavenly softness. There was something to be said for the comforts of this age, even if its inhabitants left something to be desired.

A smile crossed my lips; Luka would be perfect for this task. Hopefully, she wouldn’t fail me like Di and Emi had. Irritation flashed like lightning; who knows when I would mother another Dimme, let alone twins.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luka – Seattle, WA

“Luka, follow me,” Lana said peremptorily as I snuggled up to Mona, my birth mother.

Mom’s blood was salty on my lips as I nursed gently from the small punctures my teeth left on her breasts. Mom shook in ecstasy from my bite, her hands stroking my fiery-red hair as she fed me. Her blood was delicious, salty, life. I could feel that Mom was close to cumming, her moans soft, passionate, and I resented the intrusion.

“Why,” I demanded, regretfully pulling my lips from Mom’s delicious flesh. I could only feed off her once a week; more often would be too dangerous for her. As an Alukah I needed blood to survive, and Mom offered herself; such a loving, intimate gift.

“Our Goddess wants you,” Lana answered, furrowing her eyes.

I perked up. My True Mother needed me. Joy blossomed inside me; all the children of Lilith, myself included, had been so jealous of Di and Emi when they had been chosen for their special mission, and I was secretly delighted to hear that they had died. The more of my siblings that perished, the less competition there was for Mother’s love.

I followed the curvy blonde to Mother’s office. I could see the blood pumping beneath Lana’s skin. Warm, delicious blood, flowing through a beautiful spiderweb of arteries, capillaries, and veins. She positively glowed with life, pooling in her womb where her daughter grew. I wondered what Lana’s blood tasted like; I only ever got to taste my birth mother’s blood. Lana smelled different, spicier than Mom, and I bet her blood would have a zesty flavor.

I could take just a little nip; her neck was so inviting. I sighed. No, I couldn’t touch her. As much as I hated Lana – she thought she was so much better than me – she had mother’s favor. She was untouchable…for now.

I knelt when I entered my True Mother’s glorious presence, gazing up at her with awe and love. Mother was perfect, and her beauty always made me feel lacking; her flesh was flawless, and her blood pumped divinely through perfectly shaped blood vessels that painted a glorious picture of life and power beneath her skin. One day I hoped that she would let me taste her divine blood.

If I served her faithfully, I knew she would.

“You humble daughter is here to serve, Mother,” I said, and shuddered as she smiled at me.

Mother waved her hand and the image of a woman appeared. She was young, early twenties, with olive skin and a round face. Her eyes were dark, almond-shaped, revealing a Far East Asian origin. She had a serious look, almost a scholarly air about her. And it wasn’t just her appearance Mother conjured—I could smell her. The warm, salty flavor of her blood; the sour of her sweat; the spicy tang of her sex—all of it combined to give the woman a unique odor.

I looked questioningly at Mother.

“Samnag Soun,” Mother answered. “Vizier to him.” I knew from the heat in her voice just who ‘him’ referred to. The despicable Mark Glassner. “She is traveling to southern France, to a small town called Rennes-le-Château. Kill her.”

I licked my lips. “I am the instrument of your will, Mother.”

She bent down and kissed me on the lips; pleasure exploded in my pussy. I gasped and shuddered as the most intense, amazing orgasm burst through my body, leaving me nothing more than a twitching ball of sensation whipped by the winds of lust scouring my soul. When I regained my senses, I was lying on the floor and I picked myself up. Mother was reading over some papers; Lana and Chantelle – obviously caught up in Mother’s Lust – passionately writhed in an embrace on the carpets. Sensing I was dismissed, I withdrew quietly.

My birth mother Mona waited outside the office, and hugged me and wished me success and safety in my task. Together we walked up to the roof of the warehouse. “I love you, Luka,” she said, throwing her arms about my neck and kissing me on the lips.

“I love you too, Mom,” I told her as my red hair fanned out, forming into the wings that would carry me through the night sky.

Carrying me to my prey.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday October 1st, 2013 – Sam Soun – New York City

“Now boarding British Air Flight 482 for London’s Heathrow Airport.”

That announcement sounded important, the rational, thinking part of my mind told me, but I was too tired to care. I didn’t sleep at all over the weekend – how could I when my very life rested on Mark and Mary overcoming Brandon’s seemingly insurmountable forces – and despite trying to sleep on the flight from Seattle to New York’s LaGuardia Airport, I couldn’t. Mary’s mysterious command plagued me.

We need you to do something that is very important, Mary had said to me last night. Go to the Motherhouse in Rennes-le-Château. In the basement you will find a room. Study it carefully. I need you to reconstruct it perfectly.

I was so curious. What was this mysterious room? Could it be a Matmown? The Magicks of the Witch of Endor spoke of something called ‘Hidden Rooms’—places that spiritual beings could not see into. Angels, Demons, Spirits. None of them could so much as enter one of these rooms, but the Book didn’t explain how to make one.

It seemed that while I waited for our flight to Toulouse, France – with a layover in London – I had fallen asleep on the uncomfortable, plastic chairs in the airport’s terminal. Someone was shaking my shoulder. Candy, my half-asleep mind realized; my lovely and vivacious toy.

“What,” I muttered in irritation.

“Our flight is boarding,” Candy urged. “C’mon, Sam.”

I groaned, “Fine.” I let Candy drag me to my feet.

Candy maneuvered me as I shuffled through the boarding procedures. Since we were in First Class, we got to board with the first group. The First Class tickets were expensive, but I wasn’t paying for the tickets, and Mark and Mary sure could afford to. They gave me a credit card months ago to use for any expenses I needed. The First Class seats were a little wider, a little roomier, a little easier to sleep on—a definitely needed expense.

The moment I buckled in I was dead to the world. I don’t even remember taking off. I woke up with my face pressed against the bulkhead, drool sticky on my cheek, and a blanket – one of those light, airline ones that are too thin to really do much of anything – bunched up on my right side. Candy smiled at me, and reached out to stroke my left thigh. My skirt had ridden up while I slept, almost exposing my naked pussy, and Candy’s fingers dipped in and took advantage of that. I stirred, enjoying her touch, as I looked at her. A grin was plastered on her cute face, framed by hair that was half-dyed cotton-candy blue and bubblegum pink. She was my toy, given to me by Mark in exchange for being their vizier. She was smart, feisty, funny; my right-hand woman.

“Good morning,” Candy purred. “Or, I should say good afternoon. Or evening? I’m not sure anymore. I think we have another six hours to go.”

My bladder felt full and my stomach rumbled. The lavatory took care of one and I bought a meal from the stewardess to take care of the other. It was an okay chicken salad with an oily dressing. Not enough vinegar, I thought, but I was famished and wolfed it down.

Candy giggled and bent over and licked me. “You had something on your chin.”

“Do I still have anything?” I asked, a smile playing on my lips.

Candy bent over and kissed me on the lips, slipping her tongue inside my mouth. “Nope, all clean.”

I was starting to feel a familiar itch in my crotch and one look at Candy’s face told me she felt the same. I grabbed the blanket from the floor and placed it over both of our laps. The grin on Candy’s face broadened, and her hand slip down to find my thigh and slid up my leg to my wet pussy. I shuddered in delight when her skillful fingers played with my damp nethers.

I returned the favor, sliding my hand up Candy’s miniskirt and found her sopping pussy. I smeared my fingers through her juices and brought them up to my lips, sucking each finger one by one. “Umm, I love to eat some sweet Candy,” I laughed.

“Why don’t you try some more?”

I slid my hands back between her thighs, stroking her vulva as Candy probed my pussy with two fingers, sliding them in and out achingly slow. I shuddered in pleasure on my toy’s digits, as I shoved three fingers up Candy’s twat; she raised up on her seat at the sudden intrusion, before relaxing and enjoying my finger-fuck.

Across the aisle, a sleeping man stirred and stretched suddenly. Candy and I kept fingering each other, trying to stay discreet. I bit my lip to stifle a moan as Candy started grinding the heel of her hand on my clit. Well, two could play at that, so I pulled my fingers out of her cunt and began pinching her button. She tossed her head back in pleasure, her pink-and-blue hair swaying wildly about her head.

Candy squeezed her eyes shut, her face turning red as she struggled not to cry out as her orgasm rippled through her. I bit my lip, silencing a moan as she writhed and sighed. Her orgasm was so powerful her stomach muscles contracted and she bent over, a low groan escaping her lips and sweat breaking out across her forehead.

“Are you okay, miss?” the man across the aisle asked in a British accent. “You look a little knackered.”

“I’m fine,” Candy panted.

“No you’re not,” I told her. “C’mon, let’s get you into the lavatory before you throw up.”

Candy gave me a confused look, but she was my slave and obeyed me, standing up. The man had a puzzled expression on his face. “She gets this way all the time,” I told him. “We might be in there for a little while. I know just what to do to make her feel better.”

Candy caught on and nodded, “She gives me what I need.”

“Yep, she needs her protein injection,” I stated. “She’s too chicken to stick the needle in herself, so she likes me to thrust it in her. You see, it has to be plunged deeply into her flesh for the injection to work.”

Candy almost giggled, clapping her hand over her mouth and vigorously nodding her head. “She makes the needle plunging into me feel so nice!”

We reached the two first class lavatories and entered the left one, locking it behind us. It was a typical airplane lavatory: stainless steel toilet, sink, and mirror; cramped for one person, let alone two. We made it work.

Candy reached down and lifted my skirt, exposing my neatly trimmed, black bush, and started playing with my clit. “You know just what I need, Sam,” Candy purred.

I concentrated on my clit, and it began to lengthen, widening, transforming into eight inches of hard iron—my very own cock. I learned how to do this from the Book – the Magicks of the Witch of Endor – and Candy was the first woman I ever fucked with it. We met at the Clam Diver, a lesbian club in Tacoma, and I fucked her with it on a love seat at the edge of the dance floor. Candy had been so impressed by the magic, that she offered to be my slave if I would teach it to her.

She loved every minute of being my slave and apprentice.

Once my clit had grown to its full length I purred, “Time for your injection!”

Giggling, Candy stroked me to full hardness. Her hand felt wonderful on my girl-cock, then she sat on the edge of the sink, parting her legs so I had access to her dripping cunt. “I’m ready to be pricked!”

We embraced and kissed as her hands eagerly guided me into her. I moaned; it felt wonderful to be inside my Sweet Candy again. My hips pumped fast; we couldn’t spend too much time in here before a stewardess got nosy. We shared a sloppy kiss with lots of tongue, moaning into each other’s mouths, as I fucked her hard. Her cunt was tight silk on my cock; I felt that urgent need to cum building in my ovaries, spurring me to fuck Candy faster.

“I love your cunt,” I hissed in Candy’s ear. “You’re a dirty, cock-loving whore, aren’t you?”

“Yes!” Candy panted. “A dirty, girl-cock loving whore! I love it when you fuck my mouth, fuck my cunt, and fuck my filthy ass! I love the taste of your cum. All thick and salty as it pumps in my mouth!”

I felt her fingers squeeze my ass, then reach lower, sliding between my legs. I thrust hard into her as her fingers invaded my cunt. Fuck, she was stroking the passion in my girl-parts and my boy-parts.

“You dirty whore!” I purred. “Finger me! I want to cum with both my pussy and my cock!”

Candy threw her head back, exposing her pale throat, and I couldn’t resist sucking hard at it. I loved leaving hickeys on her pale flesh. They were my marks of ownership—this slut was all mine! Just a few more thrusts and I would be flooding her cunt with my cum. I pounded on her harder and harder, then my ovaries were boiling over and my cock exploded. The pleasure was intense: the focused blast of a male orgasm and the wonderful waves of pleasure of a female orgasm all mixed together in a wonderful maelstrom of rapture.

“Yes, yes!” Candy groaned as she felt my cum jet into her cunt and my pussy juices flooded her hand. I pulled her face down and silenced her with a kiss, her cunt spasming on my cock as she came hard.

“Umm, that was delicious,” I purred, shrinking my clit. “Clean yourself up.”

Candy reached down and scooped up a big gob of my cum and sucked it into her lips. “That’s the best part!”

I chuckled as I slipped out. The British man asked how she was doing and I was about to tell him that she needed a few more minutes, when someone in the back of the plane began screaming. Wondering what could be going on, I made sure my gale bracelet was on my wrist as I started walking to the back of the plane. The bracelet, made of brass, could conjure a strong wind and throw an attacker away from me; one of many charmed objects I had come up with.

I debated grabbing one of my daggers. I had a pair of copper daggers in my carry-on bag stowed in the overhead compartment. They were useful against a supernatural opponent; carved with symbols that would allow the blades to harm spiritual flesh. I decided against grabbing the daggers; unless I saw an actual threat, it would only cause more problems for me to pull them out.

I was about to head into coach when a stewardess stopped me. “What’s going on?” I asked.

“A passenger thought she saw a woman out on the wing,” the stewardess explained.

“What, like that Twilight Zone episode?” One of my favorite episodes. “With the gremlin on the wing?”

The stewardess gave me a momentarily confused look, then, ignoring my comment, said, “It happens sometimes. When you mix sleeping pills, alcohol, and altitude it can cause all sorts of unanticipated reactions. If you could please take your seat, miss.”

I walked back to my seat and tried to peer out the window, straining to see the aircraft’s wing, but I was too far forward. “What are you doing, Sam?” Candy asked as she returned from the lavatory.

“Get my laptop,” I told her.

When we rushed out of the house on Saturday morning, one step ahead of Brandon’s forces, I had grabbed a bag I had prepared. I got the idea from some spy movie—a go bag. It contained anything I would need if I had to leave in a hurry: my copper daggers, a laptop which contained copies of my translations of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, my enchanted perfume, the bracelet I wore around my wrist, and a few other handy items. Candy grabbed my laptop out of the overhead bin and I booted it up. There was a section in the book that described Lilith’s monstrous children.

The Children of Lilith could manifest in a myriad of different ways, and there were a few that could fly. For instance: a Zauba’a could take the form of whirlwind, the Pazuzu and the Lamassu had bird wings, the Th’uban was something that resembled a dragon, and the Alukah could fly using her hair. I read each entry carefully—the one about the Alukah jumped out. An Alukah looked perfectly human and was a type of vampire. Its bite imparted a narcotic effect on the victim, making them docile as the monster fed. Its hair could be shaped into wings or in other, useful ways. The gaze of an Alukah was hypnotic, making its victims docile or causing people to ignore its presence. The drunk were supposedly immune to this power.

My blood chilled as I shut down my laptop.

I tried in vain to see the wing again. Was there an Alukah perched on the airplane’s wing? Or was it just a drunk woman hallucinating? I chewed my lip. Maybe I was just being paranoid. Fuck, but what if I wasn’t? I could only hope that the Zimmah bond would protect us from an Alukah’s gaze.

No. Hoping is what Mark would do. I bet there was a way I could neutralize the gaze, and started my research.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luka – London, England

Riding on the wing of an airplane was exhilarating.

After Mother sent me to kill Samnag Soun last night, I had flown south on wings made of my fiery-red hair. Young Crystal, one of Mother’s followers, called me Bayonetta when she saw me use my hair this way the first time. Bayonetta turned out to be a video game character, and Crystal got me hooked playing the game on her PS3. I reached Tacoma in a few minutes, swooping over the city, trying to isolate Sam’s scent through a city’s worth of humans.

When I found it, the trail led north back to Seattle. Hissing in frustration, I had to fly back the way I came. When I arrived at Boeing Field in southern Seattle, I had just missed her plane taking off, flying east. This was getting frustrating. I could fly fast, but I couldn’t fly quite as fast as a jet.

Doggedly I pursued, and the Country had passed as a blur beneath me as I followed the scent of the airplane through the skies. I had been lucky to arrive in New York City just in time, smelling Sam’s scent on a plane taxiing onto the runway. I landed on the wing, and used my hair to grip its leading edge while my gaze hypnotized any passenger that happened to looked out the window.

It had worked until that one lady got drunk and saw me.

Luckily, everyone just thought she was a hysteric woman. No-one else saw me for the rest of the flight and I enjoyed myself. The wind howled almost painfully, and exhilaratingly, past me, and we were up so high that if I had to breathe I would have been in trouble. The ocean was so blue as we passed over it. Once we flew above a thunderstorm; I watched in awe as lightning flashed and danced in the clouds below, a beautiful display of power that seemed for my eyes alone. When the sun set, the stars were so brilliant, twinkling down upon me. There were so many of them, more than I ever saw in Seattle.

By the time the plane began landing, I was feeling pretty weak. Feeding off my birth-mother once a week sustained me when I wasn’t exerting myself—when I didn’t fly halfway across the country and hitch a ride on an airplane. I could feel my thirst growing. I needed blood to survive, to fuel my powers. As the plane landed in a dreary city – London I think – I let go of the plane, swooping towards the airport’s terminal.

I could find someone to snack on in there.

I was overwhelmed when I snuck through a maintenance tunnel and entered the terminal proper. There were so many people; the smell of warm blood filled my nose. Everywhere I looked I could see veins and arteries, and all the beautiful blood pumping beneath their skin. Whom to drink from? Everywhere I looked was a feast.

I saw a flash of purple.

A girl wearing a gray hoodie and a gauzy, lilac skirt over black tights disappeared into a bathroom. Her hair, dyed purple, was shoulder length, framing a cute, round face. She was so enticing. I touched my sharp canines with my tongue and felt my nipples harden beneath my tight, red bodysuit; I took a page out of that video game and shaped the clothes from my hair. I followed the girl into the bathroom, smelling her warmth from the last stall.

I padded silently to the stall. The sharp, ammonia scent of urine filled my nostrils as I heard water splashing. The door was locked and the girl shouted “Occupied!” when I tried to open it. I leaped up and easily slid through the gap between the door and ceiling, then landed gracefully on my feet before her.

“Bloody hell!” the girl exclaimed in a melodic, British accent. “Why’d you go and do that?”

She sat on the toilet, her black tights and white panties bunched up around her ankles. I licked my lips and relaxed my hair. My clothing dissolved away, leaving me naked before the girl. All she could do was stare dumbfounded at me.

Finally, the girl collected her thoughts. “Clear off. I’m taking a piss, slag!”

I gazed at her; her eyes went wide and almost black as her pupils dilated. A shudder passed through her body and her lips curled with lust. She pulled off that gray hoodie, exposing a low cut, lilac blouse. I delighted to see the blood flooding her capillaries, giving a nice, red flush to her pale skin. She smelled delicious: warm blood, spicy cunt, acidic urine.

I had to taste her.

“Aren’t you tidy,” the girl purred, lost to the lust my gaze generated. “I could just dive right into that fanny and eat you all up!”

I turned, presenting my ass to the girl. I liked a good ass-licking and I was feeling horny. After she pleasured me, I could taste all the delights the girl’s body had to offer.

“Not your arse, I said your fanny!” she objected.

“My fanny is my ass,” I said in confusion.

“Bloody yanks! Your fish taco.” I only stared blankly at her over my shoulder. “Your cunt, stupid git.” I spun around and she knelt before me, her breath hot on my pussy. She took one, delicious lick of my pussy and I shuddered. “I love fish for supper,” she murmured before diving back in.

I leaned back against the door and let this girl devour my fanny; what a funny word for my pussy. Her tongue was agile, licking along my lips. Then she shoved her tongue deep into my hole, fucking my snatch like a small cock. My back arched and I writhed against the stall. I gripped the girl’s head and started humping my cunt into her lips.

“Um, yes, eat my cunt!” I moaned. “Delicious little slut!”

“Your fanny tastes bloody marvelous!” she purred.

“Don’t stop!” I hissed.

I groaned as she buried her wonderful tongue back into me. Her fingers started pinching my clit, sending wonderful pleasure radiating through my body. The girl moved her tongue up to my little pearl, rapidly flicking it as she slid a finger up inside me. Her finger hooked and curled, rubbing along the walls of my pussy, searching for just the right spot.

I exploded when she found it, my head banging back against the stall door, as an orgasm smashed through me. “Holy shit,” I muttered, panting heavily, gazing down at the girl who had a pleased look plastered on her face.

“Good one, huh,” she said proudly. “I’d fancy one myself.” Her blouse popped off and then her white bra, exposing a cute pair of breasts topped with dark nipples.

“Is everything all right in there?” someone asked from outside, banging on the stall door.

Irritation flashed through me and I opened it up to see a female janitor. “Close the bathroom,” I ordered as I gazed at her. “Let no-one in!”

“Yes,” she muttered in a daze. “The loo is closed.”

I pulled the girl out of the toilet as the janitor left the bathroom. I pushed my prey down and ripped her tights and panties off, leaving her naked save for her purple skirt bunched up around her waist. Her legs spread, and her fanny was shaved bare and glistened with lust. My fangs itched to sink into her pink flesh and taste her blood.

I fell on her, and she cooed in delight as I kissed her, biting her lips and enjoying the coppery blood. I kissed down her neck, feeling her pulse beating just beneath her skin. I itched to sink my fangs in and drink her heart’s blood, but that would attract too much attention. I kissed lower, down to her small breasts and sucked on her hard nipples, swirling my tongue around her nub.

“Suck my knockers!” the girl purred. “Give ’em a good suck!”

I could feel the blood flowing through her breasts and I sank my fangs into her perky flesh. I nursed at her tit, hungrily swallowing her coppery, delicious blood. It was so fresh, tasty, invigorating; the energy spread through my body, inflaming my lust. My prey writhed beneath me, moaning wordlessly; lost in the ultimate intimacy.

I was drinking her life, what could be more intimate?

“Shit that’s bloody amazing!” the girl moaned. “Ohh, what’re you doing to me!”

I left bloody kisses as I moved to her other breast. A second orgasm spasmed through her as I greedily drank her blood; my cheek rubbed against her hard nipple as I lapped the crimson oozing from her ivory flesh.

The scent of her pussy was intoxicating, beckoning to me. I slid down her body, nipping at her flat stomach, watching beads of dark blood blossoming across her pale flesh. I spread her thighs, her spicy scent filling my nose. Then I buried my face into her pussy, looking up at her body as her back arched in pleasure.

Was there anything more beautiful than crimson blood beading across white flesh?

“Um, suck on my fanny!” the girl moaned, kneading her bloody breasts. She was too lost to the lust my bite generated to feel the pain of all her tiny wounds. All she felt was the pleasure.

I nipped at her groin, watching a rivulet of blood run down and mix pink with her pussy juices. I dove in, lapping up the coppery, spicy flavor. I slid my tongue into her pussy, then up to brush her clit. This was so delicious.

“You bloody slag! Eat me! Devour me! I’m gonna cum! Oh shite, oh shite!”

Tasty juices and coppery blood flooded my mouth as she bucked against my face. My own pussy was on fire. I flipped around, straddling her face. Her tongue was rough as she lapped at my burning cunt, sending waves of pleasure through me as I bent down and nipped at her thigh, enjoying another flow of fresh blood. I was so intoxicated with her taste her tongue easily brought me to a powerful orgasm. I screamed into the meat of her silky thigh, her blood filling my lips; life and pleasure burst through me.

I formed new clothing, leaving my prey sprawled on the floor, her hand furiously rubbing her cunt as my bite’s lust still poured through her veins. Blood streaked her body, enhancing her natural beauty with vibrancy. She should live, I thought.

I felt more alive than ever as I slipped out of the bathroom. Never had my belly been so full of blood; a warmth that slowly grew and grew, spreading to every corner of my being. How great would I feel if I had drained every drop from the girl?

I shuddered just thinking about it.

I wiped the janitor’s memory, and stalked off, following the scent of Samnag Soun. I wouldn’t have to hold back with her. I would taste her blood, drinking in every last drop until her heart stopped beating—the blood stopped flowing. I would experience the rapture of draining a human dry.

For Mother.

To be continued…

Click here for Part 2.

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel Kapitel 6: Marys Entscheidung

 

 

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel

Kapitel 6: Marys Entscheidung

Von mypenname3000

Übersetzt von Horem

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, First, Group, Incest, Romance

Yes, this is in German. Horem graciously offered to translate the Devil’s Pact into German. For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Kapitel 5



„Ich gehe nach oben und warte“, sagte Mark mir. „Wenn deine Liebe zu mir größer ist als dein Zorn, dann komme bitte nach oben. Wenn nicht, dann liebe ich dich trotzdem und ich werde dich nicht aufhalten. Nimm das Auto, nimm die Sachen, alles was du willst. Ich verspreche dir, dass ich dir nicht hinterher schauen werde. Nur, denke bitte darüber nach. Ich liebe dich, Mary!“

Ich hörte, wie Mark aufstand und den Raum verließ. Ich schluchzte in meine Hände. Kein Wunder, dass ich mich den ganzen Tag wie eine Nutte benommen hatte. Ein Mann, den ich noch nie gesehen habe, sagt mir, dass ich die perversesten Sachen machen soll und ich mache sie einfach, ohne darüber auch nur nachzudenken. Es war so, als habe er eine Art animalischen Magnetismus, dass er irgendeine besondere Lust in mir geweckt hatte, dass ich selber diese Dinge tun wollte. Und dass diese Gefühle dazu geführt hatten, dass ich mich in ihn verliebte hatte. Aber dass ich jetzt herausgefunden hatte, dass er mich kontrolliert hatte! Dass ich eigentlich nur eine Marionette war, die er an seinen Fäden hatte tanzen lassen. Verdammt, das war mehr als ich vertragen konnte. Mein ganzer Körper schüttelte sich, während ich weinte. Die Erkenntnis, dass Mark magische Kräfte hatte und dass der Teufel sie ihm gegeben hatte, lastete schwer auf meiner Seele.

Und das Schlimmste war, dass ich ihn liebte. Ich sehnte mich nach ihm. Ich wollte nach oben rennen und ihm zeigen, wie sehr ich ihn liebte. Ich wollte ihn umarmen und küssen… und ihn ficken. Aber wie konnte ich meiner in seiner Nähe sicher sein? Mit einem einfachen Kommando war ich Wachs in seinen Händen, bereit alles das zu tun, so pervers es auch war, solange er es wollte.

Dir haben die Perversionen doch gefallen.

Nein! Er hat dafür gesorgt, dass sie mir gefallen. Solange ich in seiner Nähe wäre, wäre ich seine Sklavin, so wie Allison und Desiree.

Aber er hat dich doch frei gelassen. Er hat dich aus seiner Macht entlassen. Wenn er es wollte, könnte er dafür sorgen, dass du hierbleibst. Er könnte dafür sorgen, dass du willst, dass du bei ihm bist und er könnte dafür sorgen, dass du alles vergisst, auch dass du zornig auf ihn warst. Du würdest ihn dann bitten, dich noch weiter zu erniedrigen. Du würdest auf Händen und Knien hinter ihm her kriechen.

Nein! Nein! Nein! Ich bin meine eigene Frau! Ich bin nicht Marks Sklavin! Ich bin kein Objekt für seine Lustbefriedigung! Meine Seele war zerrissen.

Ich stand auf. Ich musste hier raus! Ich schlang den Bademantel um mich, nahm mir den Schlüssel für den Eos, den Mark mir … gestohlen hatte. Meine Güte, war das ein Durcheinander! Ich hatte nur einen ganz dünnen seidenen Bademantel an. Er bedeckte meinen nackten Körper kaum. Ich hatte aber keine Zeit mehr, um mich umzuziehen. Was wäre, wenn er nach unten käme und mir eine erneute Gehirnwäsche verpasste? Panik ergriff mein Herz und ich sprang auf. Ich rannte durch das Wohnzimmer und griff mir die erstbeste Tüte mit Kleidung, die Allison achtlos abgestellt hatte. Mir war egal, welche Sachen in dieser Tüte waren. Ich könnte mich später umziehen, wenn ich erst einmal weg war. Wenn ich frei war.

Ich rannte nach draußen, schloss den Eos auf und sprang hinein. Ich steckte den Schlüssel in das Zündschloss und drehte ihn. Der Motor erwachte mit einem Schnurren. Ich würde entkommen. Ich würde weggehen, ich würde frei sein. Ich nahm den Schaltknüppel und erstarrte. Du liebst ihn doch! Dieser Satz kam aus der Tiefe meiner Seele. Du liebst ihn doch.

Aber er hatte mich erniedrigt. Er hatte mich verletzt. Wieder schluchzte ich.

Ja. Aber wer hat noch nie denjenigen verletzt, den er liebt?

Tränen rollten an meinen Wangen nach unten. Mein Bauch verkrampfte sich. Ich versuchte, einen Ging einzulegen, aber meine Hand wollte sich nicht bewegen. Wenn ich jetzt den Rückwärtsgang einlegte, war ich frei. Los Mädchen, es lohnt sich nicht. Wenn du zurückgehst, dann bist du wieder seine Sklavin.

Du bist jetzt frei. Mark hat dir die Wahl gelassen. Egal, was du auch wählst, du bist frei.

Er hat mir wehgetan. Wie kann ich zu ihm zurückkehren?

Du liebst ihn. Du kannst ihm vergeben.

Ich erstarrte. Ich konnte ihm vergeben. Mein Herz klopfte. Ich konnte ihm vergeben. Ich liebte Mark, ich sehnte mich nach ihm. Meine Hand am Schaltknüppel zitterte. Es kam nicht darauf an, warum ich ihn liebte. Mark hatte recht. Es kam nur darauf an, dass ich ihn liebte. Und er liebte mich. Wenn er mich nicht lieben würde, dann würde er mich so behandeln wie Allison und Desiree. Wie eine Hure. Du hast ihn doch mit anderen Frauen gesehen. Die Hälfte der Zeit hatte es ihn überhaupt nicht interessiert, ob sie Spaß am Sex hatten, oder ob sie gar einen Orgasmus hatten. Aber bei mir, da sorgte er immer dafür, dass ich auch meinen Spaß hatte und dass es mir auch kam.

Und was war mit Allison und Desiree? Ich konnte nicht leugnen, dass es mir auch Lust bereitete, sie herum zu kommandieren, sie wie meine Lustobjekte zu behandeln. Es gab da einen Punkt. Es machte mich geil, jemanden zu haben, der die perversesten Sachen macht, die ich haben möchte. Eine wunderschöne Frau, die nichts lieber tut, als dich mit ihrer Zunge zu befriedigen oder mit ihren Fingern. Mark hatte das auch von mir haben können. Und er hatte es auch von mir bekommen, damals, als ich noch mit Cynthia und Vivian zusammengearbeitet hatte. Aber er hatte mich befreit. Könnte ich dasselbe mit Allison und Desiree tun? Ich rutschte im Sitz hin und her. Meine Muschi kribbelte vor Lust. Nein, ich glaube nicht, dass ich das konnte. Aber was war, wenn er mich wieder zu seiner Sklavin machte? Ich liebte Mark, aber ich vertraute ihm nicht.

Dann hatte ich einen klaren Moment und ich hatte eine Erkenntnis. Es gab eine Möglichkeit, dass wir auf ewig in unserer Liebe gleichberechtigt waren, dass ich ihm vertrauen konnte.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Die Haustür öffnete sich. Ein Automotor startete.

Mary würde gehen.

Ich schluchzte in meine Hände. Mary hatte recht, mich zu verlassen. Ich hätte ihr nie sagen dürfen, dass sie mich lieben sollte. Ich hätte ihr nie sagen dürfen, dass sie mich ficken soll. Ich hätte nie ihre Beziehung zu ihrem Freund zerstören dürfen. Ich hatte ihr nichts als Untreue und Schmerz gebracht. Wie kann man so etwas mit jemandem machen, den man liebt? Das Schuldgefühl war drauf und dran, meine Seele ganz aufzufressen.

Ich schniefte höhnisch. Meine Seele! Darauf kam es ja gar nicht mehr an! Sie gehörte mir ja sowieso nicht mehr. Ich hatte sie ja für diese Fähigkeit verkauft. Ein einziger Tag mit diesen Fähigkeiten und das war das Ergebnis. Ich hatte es gründlich versaut. Ich war ein Idiot gewesen, als ich annahm, ich könnte künftig kein Loser mehr sein, wenn ich diese Fähigkeiten hatte.

Aber was sollte das alles jetzt noch!

Liebe ist für die Schwachen, flüsterte eine leise Stimme in meinem Kopf. Das brachte mich wieder an der Rand der Verzweiflung. Denk daran, was du dir heute früh versprochen hast. Du bist ein neuer Mann. Du brauchst keine Schuld mehr. Aber du brauchst auch keine Liebe mehr. Liebe sorgt nur dafür, dass du dir Sorgen um diese Huren machst. Und jetzt hast du dein Lieblingsobjekt verloren. Dein freches Fohlen.

Aber sie war nicht meine Hure. Eine Hure liebt man nicht. Und ich liebte Mary. Das war nicht einfach nur Lust. Ich fühlte etwas anderes für sie als für Cynthia und Vivian. Und sie bedeutet mir mehr als Allison, für dich ich eine gewisse Begeisterung habe.

Vielleicht hast du sie geliebt,. Aber sie hat dich nicht zurückgeliebt. Sie hat einfach nur gemacht, was du ihr gesagt hast.

Ich nahm die Schachtel mit dem Ring aus meiner Hosentasche und öffnete sie. Ich starrte den Diamantring an. In dem dunklen Zimmer, ohne dass es Licht zum Reflektieren gab, war der Diamant einfach nur ein dunkler Stein. Genau wie Marys Seele. Mary hatte mich nie geliebt. Sie hatte einfach nur das Licht meiner Befehle reflektiert. Das war ein brillantes Licht gewesen, das mich bezaubert hatte, das mich mit seiner Schönheit geblendet hatte. Aber ohne meine Befehle gab es nichts zum Reflektieren, nur eine dunkle Seele, die von mir angewidert war, die mich hasste.

Ich schloss die Schachtel wieder. Ich sollte den Ring loswerden. Ihn in die Toilette spülen, ihn auf den Müll werfen. Ich brauchte ihn nicht. Ich hatte ja meine Huren. Alles, was ich jemals haben würde, waren meine Huren. Allison und Desiree, und es würden noch weitere kommen. Eine Hure liebte man nicht. Eine Hure heiratete man nicht. Eine Hure fickte man nur, spritzte ihr seinen Samen in den Mund, in ihre Möse oder in ihren Arsch. Allison und Desiree waren beide nass und im Haus. Zwischen ihren Schenkeln könnte ich Mary vergessen. Mein Schwanz rührte sich in meiner Hose. Ich würde sie roh ficken.

„Mark“, flüsterte eine Stimme in der Dunkelheit.

Ich schaute hoch und ich erstarrte. „Mare?“ fragte ich ungläubig. Ich sah ihren wunderschönen Körper in der Tür stehen. Ich war so in meinen Gedanken gefangen gewesen, dass ich gar nicht bemerkt hatte, dass sich die Tür geöffnet hatte und dass Licht vom Flur in das Zimmer fiel. Sie war ein Engel, sie strahlte vor Liebe. Sie stand nicht unter meinen Befehlen, sie zeigte mir das Strahlen ihrer eigenen Liebe.

Sie kam zu mir und kniete sich neben mir auf den Boden. Ich umarmte sie und schluchzte an ihrer Schulter. „Es tut mir so leid, Mary, so leid.“ Alles war ich gefühlt habe, floss jetzt aus meiner Seele: Schuld, Scham, Angst, Herzschmerz, Verzweiflung. Ihre sanften Arme umschlossen mich, seidiges Haar streichelte meine Wange.

„Schsch“, machte Mary und schaukelte mich in ihren Armen. „Ich vergebe dir. Aber wir müssen etwas ändern.“ Sie zog sich zurück und bedeckte mein Gesicht mir ihren weichen Händen. Ihre grünen Augen schauten durch die Schlitze ihrer Finger in meine Seele.

„Was du willst!“ sagte ich.

„Wir müssen gleich sein“, sagte Mary. „Unsere Beziehung kann nicht bestehen, wenn wir nicht gleich sind.“

„Natürlich, Mare“, sagte ich glücklich und drückte sie an mich. Mary erwiderte diese Bewegung. „Natürlich.“

„Um gleich zu sein, muss ich meinen eigenen Pakt abschließen.“

Ich versteifte mich in ihren Armen. „Weißt du auch, was du da sagst? Du wirst deine Seele verkaufen.“

„Ja“, sagte sie. „Dann werden wir wirklich gleich sein.“

Ich schluckte. Ich wollte ihr eigentlich sagen, dass sich das nicht lohnte. Aber ich würde diese wunderschöne Frau, die mir eben vergeben hatte, nie haben, wenn sie nicht ihren eigenen Pakt abgeschlossen hatte. „Okay“, stimmte ich zu und drängte meine Einwände in den Hintergrund.

Mary entspannte sich und war von ihren Emotionen überwältigt. Tränen standen in ihren Augen. Vorsichtig wischte ich eine Träne weg und sie küsste meine Handfläche. Und dann weinten wir beide, wir umarmten uns und dann küssten wir uns leidenschaftlich. Ihre Zunge war heiß in meinem Mund. Irgendwie war der Bademantel aufgegangen und ihre Brüste waren in meiner Hand. Sie waren weich und gleichzeitig fest. Ihre Nippel waren hart, als ich mit ihnen spielte. Mary stöhnte leise in meinen Mund. Der Duft von Kokosnuss erfüllte meine Nase, Strähnen von ihrem rotbraunen Haar strichen über mein Gesicht. Weiche Hände knöpften meine Hose auf und fanden dann meinen Schwanz, hart und pochend und befreiten ihn aus seinem Gefängnis.

Ich stand auf und Mary lag in meinen Armen. Ihre Arme hatte sie um meinen Hals geschlungen und wir küssten uns, bevor ich sie auf das Bett legte. Sie war geschmeidig und nass, und sie wand sich, und sie war so wunderschön. Ich zog mein Hemd aus und schob meine Hose und meine Unterhose herunter. Ihre Augen glänzten vor Gier und ihre Arme und Beine öffneten sich, als ich mich auf sie legte. Sie zog mich an sich. Marys Zunge war in meinem Mund, als ihre Finger nach meinem Schwanz griffen und ihn in ihre nasse Muschi führten.

Ihre Schamlippen fühlten sich an wie Seide, als sie meinen Schwanz an ihrem Schlitz nach oben und nach unten führte. Und dann fand meine Eichel ihr Loch und ich war in meiner Geliebten. Wir stöhnten beide und wir bewegten uns beide gleichzeitig. Wir küssten uns und wir keuchten. Ihre Muschi war so warm und nass, sie hieß mich willkommen.

„Ich liebe dich“, flüsterte ich, während mein Schwanz langsam immer wieder in ihre Nässe eindrang. „Ich liebe dich auch“, flüsterte sie zurück. Sie küsste mich und rieb ihren Kitzler gegen mein Schambein, wenn ich in ihr innen anstieß.

Unsere Hüften bewegten sich jetzt drängender und mein Schwanz schürte die Flammen ihres Orgasmus und ihre Muschi schürte meinen. Meine Hände fanden eine Brust, fest und weich in meiner Hand. Ihre Finger kratzten über meinen Rücken, während ihre Leidenschaft weiter wuchs. „Ich bin so nah!“ flüsterte sie in mein Ohr. Sie biss vorsichtig hinein. Unsere Hüften fickten jetzt feste. „Fester, fester, mein Hengst!“ stöhnte sie. Und dann zuckte mein Fohlen unter mir, als die Lust durch ihren Körper strömte. Die Muschi meines Fohlens molk meinen Schwanz, als sie in ihrer Lust unter mir zuckte und zitterte. Mein Sperma schoss in ihre Höhle.

Ich rollte von Mary herunter und sie kuschelte sich an mich. Sie legte ihren Kopf auf meine Brust und ihr Haar bedeckte mich. Ich streichelte ihr Haar und sie seufzte zufrieden. Ihre Hand streichelte meinen Bauch. Wir lagen nebeneinander und genossen einfach nur die Anwesenheit des anderen und den Frieden und das Glück. Sie atmete langsamer und schlief ein. Ich schloss meine Augen und tat es ihr gleich.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Etwas lutschte warm und nass an meinem Schwanz und brachte mich wieder zu Bewusstsein. Es war dunkel, mitten in der Nacht. Marys Mund war an meinem Schwanz und ihre Zunge schlang sich um meine empfindliche Eichel. Ich konnte sie in der Dunkelheit neben mir knien sehen. Ihre Hüften waren neben meinem Kopf.

Ich streichelte ihr Bein und fuhr mit meiner Hand bis zu ihrem Arsch nach oben. Sanft zog ich sie an mich. Sie hob ihr Bein und schwang es über mich. Ich roch ihre Erregung, süße und würzig. Sie senkte ihre Muschi auf meine Lippen. Meine Nase drückte sich in ihren Schlitz. Ich atmete ihre Gier ein und meine Lippen fanden ihren harten und geschwollenen Kitzler. Ich saugte an ihrem Kitzler, während sie meinen Schwanz bis in ihren Hals nahm. Wir stöhnten einander in das Geschlecht hinein.

Ich trank ihren Nektar, süß und würzig, während sie mit ihrem Kopf auf meinem Schwanz auf und ab fuhr. Sie machte das ein paar Mal schnell, dann nahm sie mich wieder in ihren Hals und ihre Kehle zog sich um meiner Eichel zusammen, als sie mit ihren Lippen mein Schamhaar küsste. Dann entließ sie meinen Schwanz wieder und fing von vorne an. Ich saugte an ihrem Kitzler und schob ihr zwei Finger in ihre nasse saugende Muschi. Ich bewegte sie und fickte sie, wobei ich ihren G-Punkt suchte. Als ich ihn gefunden hatte, zuckte sie über mir und saugte hart an meinem Schwanz.

Wir kamen gemeinsam, mein Sperma floss in ihren Mund und sie gab mir ihren Saft zu Trinken. Mary kam zu mir hoch und wir küssten uns und schmeckten einander. Dieses Mal legte ich meinen Kopf auf ihre weichen Brüste und dann schliefen wir beide wieder ein.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Weiches Licht drang durch die Vorhänge, als die Sonne über dem Mount Rainier aufging. Mary lag an meiner Seite. Sie hatte mir den Rücken zugewendet. Ihr Arsch fühlte sich an meiner Hüfte schön weich an. Mein rechter Arm lag unter ihr, als rollte ich mich auf die Seite und drückte mich von hinten gegen sie und hielt sie in ihrem Schlaf fest. Ich döste noch einmal ein, Marys Arsch rieb sich langsam an meinem Schwanz, der anfing, hart zu werden.

Ich fing an, ihren Hals zu küssen und eine Hand zu ihrer Hüfte zu bringen, dann um sie herum, um eine kleine Brust zu bedecken. Mary seufzte und rieb ihren Arsch an meinem Schwanz. Dann rutschte mein Schwanz zwischen ihre Beine und rieb sich an ihrem Schlitz. Mary bewegte sich ein wenig und rieb jetzt ihre Fotze an meinem Schwanz. Sie wurde feucht, während ich langsam mit meinem Schwanz kleine Bewegungen machte.

„Komm, steck ihn rein“, stöhnte sie schläfrig.

Ich schob meine Hüften ein wenig nach vorne und meine Eichel rutschte in ihre Muschi. Langsam fickte ich sie. Mary drehte ihren Kopf und wir küssten uns. Es fühlte sich gut an, in ihrer Fotze zu stecken. Sie griff mit ihren Muskeln nach meinem Schwanz. „Du fühlst dich so gut an“, stöhnte ich in ihr Ohr. Ich küsste sie leicht und knabberte an ihrem Ohrläppchen. „Es fühlt sich gut an in meinem Fohlen!“

Sie griff nach meiner Hand auf ihrer Brust und zog sie zu ihrer Fotze. Dann rieb sie meine Finger an ihrem harten Kitzler. Sie stöhnte und drückte meine Hand gegen ihren Kitzler. Ich fing an, sie fester und tiefer zu ficken. „Oh, komm, fick mich!“ keuchte sie. „Mein geiler Hengst, fick mich!“ Ihre Fotze zog sich um meinen Schwanz zusammen, als es ihr kam. „Mein Gott!“ rief sie und zuckte in meinen Armen.

„Oh Gott“, stöhnte ich und schoss mein Sperma in mein Fohlen.

Ich hielt sie fest und wog sie in meinen Armen. Ihre Muschi hielt meinen schrumpfenden Schwanz fest. Ich küsste ihre Schulter und ihren Hals. Meine Hand rutschte wieder nach oben und ich fand erneut ihre Brust. Sanft massierte ich ihre Titte. „Ich liebe dich“ flüsterte Mary schläfrig. Ich küsste sie auf die Wange, drückte ihre Brust und flüsterte zurück: „Ich liebe dich!“ Meine Augen schlossen sich und ich schlief wieder ein, während ich noch in meiner Geliebten steckte.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Es wurde leise an die Tür geklopft und Mary bewegte sich in meinen Armen. „Hallo?“ fragte Mary schläfrig.

„Meister, Herrin, wir haben hier ein Frühstück“, sagte Allison leise. „Dürfen wir hereinkommen?“

Ich wischte eine Strähne von Marys Haar aus ihrem Gesicht und küsste sie. Sie lächelte. „Guten Morgen, Liebling.“

„Guten Morgen, Mare.“ Ich drückte sie und küsste sie noch einmal. „Die letzte Nacht war toll!“

„Sie war toll“, schnurrte Mary und küsste mich. Dann lächelte sie entschuldigend. „Sorry, ich muss mal dringend pinkeln.“

„Ok“, sagte ich und ließ sie los. Sie sprang aus dem Bett und ich erhaschte einen Blick auf ihren nackten Arsch, als sie durch das Zimmer lief und im Bad verschwand.

An der Tür klopfte es noch einmal. „Meister, Herrin, dürfen wir hereinkommen“, fragte Allison ein zweites Mal. „Wir haben ein Frühstück.“

Ich rieb mir den Schlaf aus den Augen und setzte mich im Bett auf. „Ja, kommt rein.“

Allison und Desiree kam in das Zimmer. Sie trugen silberne Tabletts. Auf jedem Tablett standen ein Glas Orangensaft und Teller mit Toast, pochierten Eiern und Schinkenstreifen. Beide Mädchen waren nackt, so wie sich das für guten Schlampen gehört. Allison hatte den geschmeidigen Körper eines Teenagers. Ihr Haar war rosa gefärbt. Ihre Brüste waren groß und fest, ihre Nippel waren mit silbernen Piercings verziert. Ihre Muschi war rasiert und hatte ein zusätzliches Tattoo. Desiree war eine reife Frau Ende Zwanzig. Ihre Haut war braun, Zeugnis ihrer Hispanischen Herkunft, üppig und kurvig. Sie hatte einen hübschen runden Po. Ihre Brüste waren groß und voll und sie schwangen hin und her, wenn sie ging. Dunkle rosafarbene Nippel erhoben sich stolz von großen Brustwarzen. Auch ihre Muschi war rasiert und zeigte ihre großen heraus stehenden Schamlippen.

Desiree stellte ihr Tablett auf meinem Nachttischchen ab, während Allison um das Bett herumging und Marys Tablett auf dem anderen abstellte. Im Bad wurde die Spülung betätigt und dann kam Mary wieder. Sie war genauso nackt wie die beiden Schlampen. Sie hatte die kleinsten Brüste der drei Frauen. Sie waren mit Sommersprossen bedeckt. Ihr Gesicht war herzförmig und hatte ebenfalls Sommersprossen, und sie hatte die süßesten Grübchen auf der Welt, wenn sie lächelte. Ihre Muschi war gewachst. Nur oberhalb hatte sie einen herzförmigen kleinen Busch stehen lassen.

„Oh Herrin, du bist geblieben!“ sagte Allison und warf ihre Arme um Mary. Mary drückte sie auch und küsste sie leicht. Allison rieb ihren Körper an Mary und ihre Küsse wurden leidenschaftlicher.

Ich nahm mir eine Scheibe Speck und schob sie mir in den Mund. Ich winkte Desiree zu mir heran und sie schob ihren reifen Körper an meine Seite. Ihre großen Titten ergossen sich über meine Brust. Ich schlang einen Arm um sie und küsste sie auf den Mund. Ich schmeckte Muschi. Ein Bild von Desiree zwischen Allisons Beinen erschien in meinem Kopf. Ihre Schenkel teilten sich und ihre nasse Möse rieb sich an meiner Hüfte. Ihre Hand griff nach meinem Schwanz und sie wichste ihn vorsichtig.

„Ist sie nicht wunderschön?“ flüsterte ich zu Desiree, Desiree murmelte etwas und leckte an meinem Hals. „Sie wird geil“, sagte ich zu Desiree. Ich sah, wie Marys Hand nach Allisons Hüfte griff und dann zu ihrem Arsch herunter glitt. Allison küsste Marys Hals und rieb ihre Fotze an Marys. Ich sah gerne zu, wenn es Mädchen miteinander trieben. Mein Schwanz war hart in Desirees Hand. Ich kniff ihr in den runden Arsch und sagte; „Steig auf meinen Schwanz.“

„Ja, mi Rey!“ sagte sie. Ich war mir nicht sicher, was „mi Rey“ bedeutete, aber es klang sexy. Sie stieg auf meinen Schoß und ihre großen Brüste schwangen in mein Gesicht. Ich saugte an einem der dicken Nippel und Desiree stöhnte. Ihre Hände griffen nach meinem Schwanz und führten ihn zu ihrer nassen Möse. Oh verdammt, es fühlte sich so geil an, als sie sich langsam auf meinem Schwanz aufspießte. Sie stöhnte. Dann fickte sie mich langsam, erhob sich ein wenig und ließ sich dann wieder herunter. Ihre Fotze saugte meinen Schwanz geradezu herein.

„Du bist so groß!“ stöhnte Desiree, „Mi hombre hermoso!“

Desiree drückte ihren Rücken durch und sie fickte mich fester. Ihre Titten hüpften vor mir. Ich fuhr mit meiner Hand an ihrem Schenkel nach oben und fasste ihre Hüfte an. Sie bewegte ihre Hüften immer schneller auf meinem Schwanz und stöhnte dabei lustvoll. Ich griff nach einer vollen Brust und fand einen harten Nippel. Hinter Desiree konnte ich sehen, wie Mary an der Wand lehnte. Allisons Gesicht war in ihrem Muff. Marys kleine mit Sommersprossen bedeckten Titten hoben und senkten sich voller Begierde.

„Oh verdammt“, stöhnte Mary und bewegte sich auf Allisons Gesicht. „Oh verdammt, ich komme!“

Ich schloss meine Augen und genoss das tolle Gefühl von Desirees Fotze auf meinem Schwanz. Die Matratze knarrte und bewegte sich, als jemand auf das Bett kletterte. Ich öffnete meine Augen und sah Mary, die sich an mich ankuschelte. Ihr Körper war von ihrem Orgasmus noch ganz erhitzt. Sie küsste meinen Hals und ihre Hand spielte mit meinem Brusthaar. Allison kletterte hinter Desiree auf das Bett und drückte ihren Körper gegen ihren Rücken. Sie küsste Desirees Schulter und Allison fing an, ihre Fotze an Desirees Arsch zu reiben, während diese mich noch weiter ritt.

„Das ist ja vielleicht geil!“ stöhnte ich, als Allison ihre Arme um Desiree schlang und eine ihrer schweren Brüste mit einer Hand umfing. Die andere Hand ließ sie nach unten rutschen, um mit ihrem Kitzler zu spielen.

„Bist du gleich soweit?“ flüsterte Mary. „Spritzt du gleich deinen Saft in die Fotze von dieser dreckigen Hure?“ Sie leckte mein Ohr und ihre Hand fuhr an meiner Brust nach unten und über meinen Bauch. Dann fing sie an, mit meinem Schamhaar zu spielen.

„Yo estoy correrse!“ stöhnte Desiree auf Spanisch. Sie zuckte auf mir und ihre Fotze verkrampfte sich auf meinem Schwanz, als es der Schlampe kam. Ich grunzte und schoss mein Sperma tief in Desirees Muschi.

Mary küsste mich auf die Lippen, als Desiree von mir herunter rollte. „Ist es dir gut gekommen?“ fragte sie mich. Ich murmelte ein Ja und erwiderte ihren Kuss. Desiree fing an zu stöhnen, als Allison anfing, ihr wie eine gute Schlampe mein Sperma aus der Fotze zu lutschen. Mary schlug auf Allisons Arsch. „Macht euch vom Acker, ihr beiden Schlampen!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Ihr Gesicht war mit meinem Sperma verklebt. Sie zog Desiree aus dem Zimmer.

Wir lagen im Bett und fütterten uns gegenseitig mit Speckstreifen und Toast und wir träufelten Sirup auf unsere Körper, den wir anschließend wieder ableckten. Ich war der Meinung, dass es sexy war, Mary Sirup von der Titte zu lecken, aber als sie das auch bei mir machte, fand ich das noch viel erregender. Dann küssten wir und blieben mit unseren Lippen aneinander kleben. Mit vollem Bauch kuschelten wir noch eine ganze Weile. Ich streichelte meiner Mary das Haar und Wärme durchströmte meinen Körper. Ich war glücklich. Ich wollte, dass es ewig so mit uns beiden bleiben sollte.

Leider hatte meine Blase andere Ideen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nachdem ich mit Mary gemeinsam geduscht hatte und nachdem wir uns unter der Dusche wieder geliebt hatten, zogen wir die Kleidung an, die Allison oder Desiree für uns bereitgelegt hatten. Mary zog ein rotes Spitzenhöschen an und ein weißes Korsett mit einem kurzen Rock. Das Korsett und der Rock mussten aus dem Laden gewesen sein, in dem ich meinen Schwanz an der Kasse tief in der Fotze der Verkäuferin gehabt hatte. Sie sah in dem Outfit geil und billig aus. Zuletzt legte sie den herzförmigen Anhänger an, den ich für sie gefunden hatte. Er lag genau auf ihrem Dekolletee. Für mich hatten die Schlampen eine gestreifte Boxershorts und Bluejeans und ein weiß blau gestreiftes Polohemd hingelegt.

Mary ging durch die Schiebetür und setzte sich auf einen Sessel auf dem Balkon. Ich ging zu ihr und kuschelte mich an sie. Dann schauten wir auf den schneebedeckten Gipfel des Mount Rainier. Der Berg war so schön wie immer. Sein Gipfel wurde von ein paar kleinen weißen Wolken eingehüllt.

Nach einem Moment der Stille fragte Mary: „Was muss ich tun, um den Teufel herbeizurufen?“

„Wir brauchen eine Schachtel“, sagte ich. „Und ein sexy Foto von dir.“

„Muss es sexy sein?“ fragte Mary überrascht.

„Jedes Foto von dir ist sexy“, sagte ich und rieb ihren Schenkel. „Besonders, wenn du solche Sachen anhast.“ Ich schaute auf ihr Korsett. Mary bewegte sich und schob ihre Titten nach vorne. Ein zufriedenes Lächeln spielte auf ihren Lippen.

„Und das ist alles? Eine Schachtel und ein sexy Foto?“

„Nein, dann brauchst du noch Schafgarbe und …“ Mary unterbrach mich. „Schafgarbe?“

„Das ist eine kleine weiße Blume. Wir können sie im Baumarkt bekommen. Und dann brauchen wir noch Erde vom Friedhof.“ Mary zog ihre Augenbrauen hoch. „Und dann noch einen Knochen von einer schwarzen Katze.“

Mary blinzelte überrascht. „Einen Knochen? Willst du damit sagen, dass du ein Kätzchen getötet hast?“ fragte Mary mich anklagend. Und sie schlug auf meinen Arm.

Ich rutschte ein wenig hin und her. „Ja“, sagte ich und räusperte mich.

Mary schluckte. „Muss ich also auch eine Katze umbringen?“

Ich schüttelte den Kopf. „Nein, ich habe, ähm, noch was übrig.“ Mary entspannte sich zwar, aber sie sah noch immer ziemlich besorgt aus. Ich drückte ihren Oberschenkel. „Das wird schon gehen.“

Sie atmete tief ein. „Okay, dann müssen wir also noch einmal einkaufen gehen.“

Unsere Schlampen machten Hausputz. Sie waren immer noch nackt. Ich sagte Desiree, dass sie mit Allison sexy Outfits für Hausmädchen kaufen sollten, die sie im Haus tragen sollten und außerdem die provozierendsten und nuttigsten Outfits, die sie beide außerhalb des Hauses tragen sollten. Desiree nahm ihr eigenes Auto, einen 3er BMW und benutzte die Kreditkarten ihres Mannes. Mary sagte ihr außerdem, dass sie in einen Sexshop gehen und ein paar Dildos kaufen sollten, auch welche zum Umschnallen. Ein Bild, wie Mary einen Umschnall-Dildo trug und Allison oder Desiree damit fickte, kam in meinem Kopf hoch und ich lächelte. Mary sah mein Lächeln und lächelte mich verdorben an. Dann gab sie den Schlampen noch eine Liste mit Künstlerbedarf, den sie sich von den beiden mitbringen lassen wollte. Mary war Künstlerin. Sie besuchte die De-Vry-Universität, um dort einen Abschluss in Graphikdesign zu machen.

Ich nahm meine Schlüssel, meine Geldbörse und meinen Camcorder und Mary nahm ihre Tasche und wir verließen das Haus und stiegen in den Mustang. Der Motor erwachte zum Leben und ich raste aus der Nachbarschaft. Ich war mein ganzes Leben zu schnell gefahren, ich wusste also, wie ich mit dem Auto umgehen musste. Mary hielt sich am „Oh-Scheiße-Griff“ fest. Ich hatte keine Ahnung, wofür der Handgriff oberhalb des Sitzes eigentlich da war, aber im Moment erfüllte er jedenfalls einen Zweck. Man kann sich daran festhalten, wenn der Fahrer die Kurven ein bisschen sehr schnell nimmt und man „Oh Scheiße“ ruft und man betet, dass dein Freund dich mit seiner Fahrweise nicht umbringt.

Mary stieß mich an. „Verdammt, du wirst uns noch umbringen!“ Sie war zornig, also fuhr ich ein wenig langsamer, nur noch dreißig über der Geschwindigkeitsbegrenzung und das beruhigte sie ein wenig.

Wir erreichten Lowes. Dieses Lowes hatte im letzten Jahr eröffnet. Es lag direkt gegenüber vom alten Lowes. Ich parkte das Auto und wir gingen durch den Laden in das warme Gewächshaus, das seitlich davon lag. In der Luft schwebte der süßliche Duft von Blumen und der Geruch von Dünger.

Ich schaute durch die Reihen mit den Blumen und suchte nach der Schafgarbe, die ich in der vergangenen Woche hier gekauft hatte. Da stieß Mary mich an. Sie zeigte auf das Ende der Reihe. Dort standen zwei wunderschöne eineiige 15 Jahre alte Zwillinge. Sie waren beide blond. Eine hatte kurzes Haar, die andere trug einen Zopf. Die Kurzhaarige trug eine Shorts, die an ihrem knabenhaften Körper eng anlag und ein rosafarbenes Top, das ihre festen Brüste gut zur Geltung brachte. Die mit dem Zopf hatte eine blaue Bluse an und einen dunkelblauen Rock. Beide Mädchen hatten fantastische schlanke Beine. Hinter ihnen sahen wir einen Mann und eine Frau, das mussten ihre Eltern sein.

Der Vater war ein großer blonder Mann mit einem durchtrainierten Körper, der ihn jünger aussehen ließ, als ein Mann mit zwei Töchtern im Teenageralter aussehen sollte. Und seine Frau war eine umwerfenden brünette Granate. Sie trug ein enges rotes Oberteil mit einem Fischgrätenmuster. Ihre Brüste füllten das Oberteil schön aus. Dazu trug sie eine enge Jeans, die wie eine zweite Haut an ihrem kurvigen Körper anlag.

„Was meinst du?“ fragte ich Mary.

„Mmmm, ich werde mir die Frau nehmen und du kannst die Töchter haben“, schnurrte Mary. „Ich will an diesen Titten lutschen. Die sind so groß wie die von Desiree.“

Ich führte Mary den Gang entlang. „Hi“, grüßte ich und schüttelte dem Vater die Hand. “Ich bin Mark und das hier ist Mary.“

„Ich heiße Cathy Cunningham“, sagte die Ehefrau. „Das hier ist mein Mann Jim.“ Jim grunzte, das hätte eine Begrüßung sein können. „Er ist immer ein bisschen schüchtern. Das hier sind unsere Töchter Daisy und Rose“, fuhr Cathy fort. Die Kurzhaarige war Daisy und die mit dem Zopf hieß Rose. „Es ist jetzt viel einfach, sie auseinander zu halten, wo sie Teenager sind“, witzelte Cathy. „Als sie noch kleiner waren, haben sie immer dieselben Sachen angehabt.“

Die beiden Mädchen wurden rot und schauten ihre Mutter wütend an. „Mama!“ riefen beide.

„Du hast zwei wunderschöne Töchter“, sagte ich. „Mary und ich würden sehr gerne mal ihre Tittchen sehen.“

Die beiden Mädchen erröteten noch mehr. „Los Mädchen“, sagte die Mutter. „Zeigt ihnen eure Tittchen.“ Jim schaute sein Frau erschrocken an, aber er unternahm nichts.

Ich nahm meinen Camcorder und filmte, wie Daisy ihr Top auszog und Rose anfing, ihre Bluse aufzuknöpfen. Daisys BH war weiß und hatte einen kleinen rosafarbenen Strich unter den Körbchen. Sie griff nach hinten und öffnete den BH. Ich sah Daisys feste kleine Brüste, während Rose noch immer mit den Knöpfen an ihrer Bluse kämpfte. Schließlich hatte sie es auch geschafft und ihr BH stellte sich als aus Spitze heraus. Er war purpurfarben und hatte seine Schließe vorne. Ihre Titten quollen heraus, als sie sie öffnete.

„Sind das nicht prächtige Titten?“ fragte ich. Mary leckte ihre Lippen.

„Oh ihr beiden Süßen. Die sind wirklich ganz toll“, stöhnte die Mutter.

„Ja“, stammelte Jim. „Sie sind ganz wundervoll.“

Beide Mädchen wurden wieder rot. Aber dann verloren sie langsam ihre Hemmungen, vor Fremden ihre Brüste zu zeigen und sie nahmen gewisse Posen ein, um ihre Titten noch besser zur Geltung zu bringen.

„Heilige Scheiße“, sagte ein Mann hinter uns. Scheiße, ich hatte völlig vergessen, den Gartenbereich zu sichern. Ein Angestellter von Lowes mit einer grünen Gartenschürze starrte die beiden Teenager an. Sein Namensschildchen wies ihn als Victor aus.

„Victor, du schließt jetzt das Gartenzentrum und sagst allen, dass es hier einen Wasserrohrbruch gegeben hat“, bellte ich. „Ja Sir“, schluckte Victor und er verschwand, um meinen Befehl auszuführen.

„Ihr könntet doch eigentlich auch eure Unterteile ausziehen“, schlug Mary vor und sie runzelte die Stirn, als die Teenager ihr nicht gehorchten.

„Jeder tut das, was Mary sagt“, sagte ich. „Also Mädchen, ausziehen. Wir wollen euch nackt sehen.“

„Ja“, grunzte der Vater. Sein Schwanz machte eine Beule in seiner Hose.

Die Mädchen zogen ihre Turnschuhe aus und ihre weißen Söckchen. Daisy schälte sich aus ihrer engen Hose und Rose fand den Reißverschluss ihres Rocks. Diesmal war sie die schnellere der beiden Schwestern. Ihr Rock fiel auf ihre Füße und dann folgte ihr purpurfarbenes Höschen. Wir sahen ihren blonden Muff. Daisy hatte es schließlich auch geschafft und zog jetzt ihr Minnie-Maus-Höschen aus. Sie war glattrasiert. Ihr Schlitz war eng und mädchenhaft.

Mary glitt hinter Cathy und drückte sich an sie. „Entspann dich!“ flüsterte Mary Cathy ins Ohr. Dann fing sie an, ihr das Sommerkleid nach oben über den Körper zu ziehen. Für eine Frau, die bereits zwei Kinder geboren hatte, war sie in erstaunlicher Form. Ein flacher Bauch, kurvige Hüften und große Brüste in einem blauen trägerlosen BH. Ein blauer String bedeckte ihre Muschi. Mary fing an, ihren Hals zu küssen und die wundervollen Brüste quollen heraus, als sie die Schließe des BHs öffnete. Cathys Nippel hatten dieselbe Farbe wie die ihrer Töchter.

„Daisy, Rose, habt ihr es schon mal mit einem Mädchen gemacht?“ fragte ich die Zwillinge, während ich die jungen Körper filmte.

„Du meinst, lesbisch?“ fragte Rose. Daisy nickte eifrig. „Das machen wir sehr gerne. Mit allen unseren Freundinnen.“

„Was?“ keuchte Cathy, als Marys Hand gerade in ihren Schlüpfer glitt. „Ich dachte, ihr Mädchen hättet noch keinen Sex.“

Rose rollte ihre Augen. „Das ist doch kein Sex, Mama. Wenn ein Junge dir seinen Schwanz in das Fötzchen steckt, das ist Sex.“

Ich schaute beide Teenager nacheinander an. „Habt ihr es schon einmal miteinander gemacht?“

Beide Gesichter zeigten Ekel. „Wir sind doch Schwestern!“ sagte Rose. „Das ist ja ekelhaft.“

„Sag deinen Töchtern, dass du sie miteinander ficken sehen willst“, sagte Mary zu Cathy. Sie fickte jetzt Cathys Fotze unter dem String mit ihrem Finger.

„Oh, ihr Babys, treibt es mal für Mama miteinander!“ stöhnte Cathy.

Die Mädchen schauten auf ihren Vater, der seinen Schwanz durch seine Jeans rieb. „Oh Mädchen, ihr seid so wundervoll!“

Rose schaute ihre Schwester an und spielte mit ihrem Zopf. „Daisy, ich habe es mir schon gemacht, während ich an dich gedacht habe“, gab sie zu und ihr Gesicht wurde wieder rot.

Daisy quietschte auf und sprang ihre Schwester an. Sie küsste sie über und über. Zwischen den Küssen sagte sie: „Und ich habe mit meiner Knospe gespielt und dabei an dich gedacht!“

Mein Schwanz war hart. Ich sah zu, wie die Zwillinge miteinander schmusten und wie sie ihre Brüste gegeneinander drückten. Ihre Hände fuhren an ihren jungen Körpern auf und ab. Sie fassten feste Ärsche und stramme Titten an. Ihre Zungen erkundeten ihre Münder. Ihre Oberschenkel teilten sich und jedes Mädchen schob ein Bein in den Schoß des anderen. Roses Fotze rieb sich an Daisys Schenkel und Daisys rieb sich an Roses. Beide stöhnten und rieben sich an der Schwester, während sich die Orgasmen aufbauten.

Mary hatte sich inzwischen ausgezogen und sie saugte an Cathys runden Titten. Sie trug nur noch ihren roten String. Mary küsste sich an Cathys festem Bauch nach unten und kniete sich vor ihr hin. Sie griff nach Cathys blauem String und zog ihn nach unten. Ein kleiner Busch aus braunem Haar wurde sichtbar. Cathy keuchte und zuckte, als Marys Zunge sich in ihrer Schnalle vergrub. „Oh Wow!“ stöhnte Cathy. „Oh wow! Das ist … toll!“

„Siehst du, Mama“, keuchte Daisy. „Es macht Spaß mit Mädchen!“

„Da hast du recht“, stöhnte Cathy.

Daisys Arsch spannte sich an, als sie ihre Fotze am Bein ihrer Schwester rieb. „Oh Rosie, mir kommt es gleich!“ Die beiden Zwillingen zuckten aneinander, sie stöhnte und sie küssten sich. Dann kam es beiden. „Wow, das hätten wir schon vor Jahren machen können“, murmelte Daisy. Ihre Schwester nickte nur.

„Welches der Mädchen willst du ficken?“ fragte ich Jim.

„Ich…“, fing Jim an. Er starrte auf seine minderjährigen Töchter.

Ich nickte. „Ich verstehe. Wie kannst du dich auch entscheiden. Schließlich liebst du deine beiden Töchter. Also, dann entjungfere ich Daisy und du nimmst dir Rose vor.“ Ich streckte meine Hand aus und Daisy nahm sie. Ich führte sie etwa einen Meter zur Seite. Sie küsste mich und ihr Mund war heiß und ihre Zunge spielte mit meiner Zunge.

Jim schluckte. „Kay!“ stammelte er. Er öffnete seine Hose und holte einen großen Schwanz heraus. Dann stolperte er auf seine Tochter zu. „Oh, Papa! Ist der für mich?“ fragte Rose und starrte gierig auf den Schwanz.

Daisy rieb meinen Schwanz durch meine Hose. Dann machte sie sie auf und holte meinen Schwanz heraus. Sie rieb ihn sanft. Ich fuhr mit meiner Hand von ihrer Hüfte nach oben, an ihrer schmalen Seite entlang, bis zu ihrer Titte. Ich nahm sie in die Hand. Daisy stöhnte kehlig, als ich anfing, mit ihrer Brust zu spielen und ihren harten Nippel drückte. Gott, ich musste unbedingt in diese geile Teenager-Schlampe hinein! Ich unterbrach den Kuss und drehte sie um. Dann drückte ich sie gegen einen Tisch. Sie wackelte ein wenig mit ihrem Arsch und ich zog meinen Schwanz durch ihren engen nassen Schlitz.

„Bitte!“ sagte Daisy. „Steck ihn mir rein! Ich bin so nass!“

Ich fand ihre enge Öffnung und schob ihr langsam meinen Schwanz hinein. Meine Eichel war drin, als ich den Widerstand ihres Häutchens spürte. Ich fasste ihre Hüften an und hielt den Camcorder fest, damit ich ihre Entjungferung gut aufnehmen konnte. Dann stieß ich hart zu. Eine Sekunde lang hielt das Häutchen noch, dann riss es und ich steckte tief in ihrer Fotze. Daisy schrie vor Schmerz auf und als ich mich zurückzog, war mein Schwanz rosa gefärbt. Ich stieß langsam wieder hinein und Daisy macht ein weiteres Geräusch, das nach Schmerz klang. Ich griff um sie herum und spielte mit ihren Nippeln und ganz allmählich wurden die Schmerzenslaute zu Lustgeräuschen.

Jim lag auf dem Boden. Rose lag auf ihm und schmuste mit ihrem Vater, während sie seinen Schwanz an ihrer Muschi rieb. Dann erhob sie sich ein wenig, griff nach dem Schwanz ihres Vaters und zielte damit auf ihre Muschi. Sie ließ sich langsam auf den Schwanz hinunter. Sie machte eine Pause, als er ihr Häutchen erreichte, dann stieß sie nach unten, das Häutchen gab nach und sie sank mit einem schmerzhaften Stöhnen ganz auf ihren Vater hinunter. Sie blieb eine Weile sitzen und keuchte, während sie sich an die Ausmaße des Schwanzes in ihrer jungen Fotze gewöhnte. Dann erhob sie sich wieder und rutschte anschließend wieder nach unten. Langsam fing sie an, ihren Vater zu reiten.

„Oh Rosie“, stöhnte Jim. „Oh Gott, bist du eng! Verdammt, ist das geil!“

„Papa, Papa“, keuchte Rose. Sie ritt ihn jetzt schneller. „Ich liebe dich, Papa!“

„Fickt diese beiden kleinen Huren!“ stöhnte Cathy. „Fickt meine beiden kleinen Babys! Fickt ihre verdorbenen Fotzen! Oh Gott, ich bin da! Gott, ich komme!“ Sie zuckte auf Marys Gesicht, als es ihr großartig kam. Mary stand auf, schob ihr rotes Höschen nach unten und zog dann Cathy mit sich nach unten. Beide machten einen 69er. Daisy stöhnte jetzt ohne Pause, während ich anfing, sie hart durchzuziehen. Ihre Fotze klemmte meinen Schwanz geradezu ein, als es ihr kam. Ich fickte sie weiter und zupfte an ihrem Nippel. Dabei filmte ich, wie mein mit rosa Schmiere bedeckter Schwanz immer wieder in ihre Muschi fuhr. Sei zuckte mir heftig entgegen, als es ihr ein zweites Mal kam. Ihre seidige Fotze molk meinen Schwanz so schön, dass ich mich nicht mehr zurückhalten konnte und ihr meinen Saft in die Fotze spritzte. Ich atmete schwer und ruhte mich in ihrer kleinen Fotze ein wenig aus. Dabei beobachtete ich die beiden anderen Paare.

Mary und Cathy wanden sich auf dem Gesicht der jeweils anderen. Sie stöhnten und leckten sich gegenseitig und fickten einander mit den Fingern. Rose hüpfte heftig auf ihrem Vater. Ihre festen Titten schwangen hin und her. „Oh Papa“, stöhnte Rose. „Schieß deinen Saft in meine Muschi!“ Sie wand sich, als es ihr kam. Dann fiel sie nach vorne auf die Brust ihres Vaters. Sie küsste ihn, als sein Schwanz, der von rosafarbenem Schaum bedeckt war, aus ihrer der Fotze rutschte und weißes Sperma aus ihrem engen Schlitz sickerte.

Wir beobachteten nun alle vier, wie Mary und Cathy sich gegenseitig die Mösen leckten. Mary lag oben und ihr Arsch wand sich auf Cathys Gesicht. Cathy griff danach und zog sie auf ihr Gesicht herunter. Mary hatte zwei Finger in Cathys Fotze und sie winkelte sie an, um nach ihrem G-Punkt zu suchen. Cathy zuckte unter ihr, also hatte Mary ihn offenbar gefunden. Cathy fickte ihr Gesicht in Marys Fotze und Mary verkrampfte sich, als es ihr auf Cathys Gesicht kam.

Mary rollte von Cathy herunter. Cathy stand unsicher auf. Sie schaute zu Daisy und dann zu Rose hinüber und lächelte. „Jetzt sind meine kleinen Mädchen Frauen“, sagte sie. Sie öffnete ihre Arme. „Kommt her, Mädchen!“

Rose stand auf und stolperte auf ihre Mutter zu. Ich zog mich mit einem schmatzenden Geräusch aus Daisy zurück und sie ging zu ihrer Mutter hinüber. Cathy umarmte beide Mädchen und zog sie an sich. Sie küsste Daisy und dann Rose auf die Lippen. Cathy wurde gegen die Wand gedrückt und die beiden kleinen scharfen Bräute schlangen jeweils ihre Beine um eines der Beine ihrer Mutter und fingen an, ihre mit Sperma verschmierten Fotzen an den Schenkeln ihrer Mutter zu reiben.

„Oh ja, macht es mit eurer Mama!“ stöhnte Cathy.

„Weißt du noch, wie wir das mit Sally gemacht haben?“ fragte Rose ihre Schwester.

Daisy kicherte verdorben. „Ja! Ich weiß heute noch nicht, wie wir alle drei in die Toilette reingepasst haben. Aber es war sehr geil! Anschließend hatten wir Englisch.“

„Du warst so nahe an mir dran“, stöhnte Rose. „Und ich hatte Angst, das hier zu machen.“ Sie streckte ihre Hand aus und legte sie auf den Arsch ihrer Schwester. Sie drückte leicht die Arschbacke und lehnte sich dann vor, um sie zu küssen. Die beiden Schwestern beendeten ihren Kuss und ein Strang Speichel verband ihre Lippen noch einen Moment. Beide grinsten und setzten ihre Lippen nun auf die Titten ihrer Mutter. Sie saugten an den harten Nippeln.

„Oh, meine Babys“, stöhnte Cathy. Sie drückte beide an sich, während sie sich noch an ihren Schenkeln rieben. „Das habt ihr schon so lange nicht mehr gemacht!“

Jim hatte sich auf seine Arme gestützt und beobachtete, wie seine Töchter und seine Frau Liebe machten. Ich sah, wie Mary Jims Schwanz anstarrte. Sie leckte ihre Lippen und ging dann zu ihm hinüber. Mir blieb vor Überraschung der Mund offen stehen. Ich hatte Mary doch befohlen, nur Frauen und mich zu begehren. Warum war sie jetzt hinter Jim her?

Na, ich hatte sie doch in der letzten Nacht befreit.

Ich wollte protestieren, aber Mary warf mir einen warnenden Blick zu, als sie sich auf Jims senkte. Sie hockte über seinen Hüften. Jetzt waren wir gleich. Es war für Mary okay, mich mit anderen Frauen zu sehen. Und es musste jetzt für mich auch okay sein, Mary mit anderen Männern zu sehen. In meinem Bauch spürte ich Angst. Was, wenn sie seinen Schwanz mehr mochte als meinen. Ich schluckte, als Jims Schwanz langsam in ihrer Fotze versank.

Mary sah mich an und lächelte. Ich entspannte mich. In ihren Augen war Liebe. Sie griff hinter sich und zog ihre Arschbacken auseinander. Ihr Arschloch blinzelte mich an. Ich ging hinter sie und mein Schwanz fand ihr Arschloch. Ich stieß in ihre samtige Wärme hinein. Mary stöhnte auf, als ich meinen Schwanz in ihrem Arschloch versenkte. Eine Hand legte ich um sie und fasste ihre kleine Brust an.

„Danke“, flüsterte Mary. Sie schaute mich über die Schulter an und küsste mich. „Ich liebe dich!“

„Ich liebe dich auch, Mare“, flüsterte ich und fing an, sie in den Arsch zu ficken.

Mary fing an, ihre Hüften zu bewegen und ich spürte, wie Jims Schwanz ihre Möse fickte. Wir brauchten ein paar Momente, bis wir alle drei den richtigen Rhythmus gefunden hatten. Aber dann funktionierte es tadellos. Ich glitt in ihrem Arsch aus und ein, während sie Jims Schwanz ritt. Es war für mich sehr erregend, dass ein anderer Schwanz in Marys Möse war. Mary stöhnte immer wieder: „Fick meinen Arsch! Fick meine Möse! Ich bin so dicht davor! Fickt mich, ihr beiden Hengste!“ Mein Orgasmus näherte sich und ich fing an, ihren Arsch richtig hart zu ficken. Dann spürte ich, wie sich ihr Arschloch um meinem Schwanz zusammenzog, als es ihr kam. Ich grunzte und schoss ihr meine Ladung in die Eingeweide.

Ich stolperte zurück und mein Schwanz rutschte aus ihrem Arsch. Ein kleiner Bach weißes Sperma folgte. Jim war noch nicht gekommen, er hatte schließlich vorher schon gespritzt und er hatte nicht mein Stehvermögen. Mary fing an, seinen Schwanz richtig hart zu reiten. Ich sah zu Cathy und ihren Töchtern hinüber. Beide Mädchen rieben sich total intensiv auf ihren Schenkeln. Alle drei küssten sich immer wieder und lutschten sich gegenseitig die Nippel und drückten ihre Ärsche. Rose kam es auf dem Schenkel ihrer Mutter. Sie schüttelte sich vor Lust. Sie küsste ihre Mutter und fuhr dann fort, sich an ihr zu reiben.

Ich hatte Daisy schon gehabt und wollte jetzt Rose. Ich ging hinter sie, mein Schwanz war hart, und ich fand ihr Arschloch. Sie keuchte vor Schmerz auf, als ich ihn ihr langsam reinschob. Neben ihr zuckte gerade Daisy auch und bedeckte den Schenkel ihrer Mutter mit ihrem Fotzensaft. Ich fickte Roses Arsch hart und drückte sie auf ihre Mutter. „Fick sie in den Arsch“, stöhnte Daisy und schlug mir auf den Hintern. „Nimm sie dir richtig vor, du Hengst!“

Mary stöhnte jetzt laut. Das bedeutete, dass es ihr wieder kam. Jim grunzte und ich wusste, dass er jetzt seinen Saft in ihre Fotze schoss. „Daisy, lutsch das Sperma aus Marys Arsch und aus ihrer Fotze“, sagte ich und schlug ihr auch auf den Hintern.

„Oh verdammt“, stöhnte Mary, als Daisy ihre Arschbacken spreizte und mein Sperma aus ihrem Arsch lutschte.

Nun, da Daisy weg war, konnte sich Cathy auch an Roses Oberschenkel reiben. Roses Arsch umschloss meinen Schwanz ganz eng und sie fing an, ihre Mutter leidenschaftlich zu küssen. Cathys Hand kam herum und sie fand meine Eier und drückte sie leicht. Mary lag jetzt auf dem Rücken in einem 69er mit Daisy. Sie leckte mein Sperma aus Daisys Fotze, während diese gleichzeitig das Sperma ihres Vaters aus Marys Fotze leckte. Jim lag auf dem Boden. Er atmete schwer und schaute seiner Familie beim Ficken zu.

Alle stöhnten und keuchten und näherten sich ihren Orgasmen. Cathy saugte an der Zunge ihrer Tochter, während es Rose kam und zwischen Cathy und mir zuckte. Cathy zuckte auf dem Schenkel ihrer Tochter und massierte meine Eier und sie keuchte, als es ihr auch kam. Ihre Hände drückten vorsichtig meinen Saft aus meinen Eiern. Ich grunzte und schoss meine Ladung in den Arsch des Teenagers. Auf dem Boden rollten Mary und Daisy herum, als es ihnen beiden auch kam. Beide überfluteten gegenseitig ihre Münder mit ihrem Fotzenschleim.

Mary und ich verließen die Cunninghams. Sie küssten einander und halfen sich beim Anziehen. Ich sagte der Familie noch, dass sie sich weiterhin ficken sollte und Daisy sagte ihrem Vater, dass sie geil auf seinen Schwanz war. Mary zog sich ihr weißes Korsett an und fand auch ihr rotes Höschen. Sie hielt es hoch. Pflanzerde war darauf geraten und hatte Flecken gemacht.

„Dann musst du wohl ohne gehen“, sagte ich grinsend. Bei dem kurzen Rock musste sie sich jetzt ganz besonders vorsehen, sonst könnte jemand einen Blick auf ihren Arsch oder auf ihre Fotze erhaschen.

Wir fanden die Schafgarbe und wollten den Laden verlassen. Ein Angestellter wollte uns aufhalten, aber ich sagte ihm, dass wir bereits bezahlt hatten und er wünschte uns noch einen schönen Tag. Ich öffnete den Mustang mit meiner Fernbedienung und wir stiegen ein. Mary lehnte sich zu mir und küsste mich. „Danke, dass du mir vertraut hast“, sagte sie.

„Ich habe erkannt, dass ich dich andere Männer ficken lassen muss, wenn ich andere Frauen ficke“, sagte ich.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nachdem wir den Laden verlassen hatten, wollte Mary noch Schuhe einkaufen. Mary brauchte noch eine Schachtel, sagte sie. Aber schließlich hatte sie zehn verschiedene Paare ausgesucht. Von Sneakers bis zu Schuhen mit extrem hohen Absätzen. Wir gingen auf den nächsten Friedhof. Mary nahm eine Handvoll Erde und warf sie in die Schachtel und wir gingen wieder. Die Katzenknochen hatte ich in meinem Appartement, also fuhren wir nach Parkland. Mein ganzes Appartement war mit Pizzakartons und anderen Müll gefüllt. Mary schaute nur kurz hinein und sagte dann, dass sie draußen warten würde. Ich ging hinein, grub in meiner Küche ein wenig herum und fand den Knochen der schwarzen Katze. Außerdem nahm ich ein paar persönliche Sachen mit und verließ das Appartement wieder. Ich wollte nie wieder zurückkehren. Ihr Foto nahm ich mit meinem Smartphone auf. Ich druckte es bei Walgrens aus. Sie sah sehr sexy aus.

Wir nahmen uns eine Kleinigkeit zum Essen und beschlossen, uns einen Film anzusehen, um die Zeit totzuschlagen. Fast die ganze Zeit saßen wir in der hintersten Reihe und schmusten wie die Teenager miteinander. Danach schlüpften wir in die Herrentoilette und fickten.

Zum Abendessen gingen wir in dieses japanische Steakhaus. Wir hatten eine Menge Spaß, dem Koch bei der Zubereitung der Mahlzeit zuzuschauen. Er wirbelte mit seinen Messern herum und warf Sachen in die Luft. Ein weiteres Pärchen setzte sich an unseren Tisch, offenbar ihre erste Verabredung. Es schien nicht so besonders gut zu laufen, der Typ war ein Langweiler. Mary fing an, mit der Frau zu flirten. Sie hieß Diane und sie ließ ihren Rock so weit hochrutschen, dass Mary ihre Fotze sehen konnte. Diane und Mary gingen gemeinsam zur Toilette, wie Mädchen das gerne tun. Als sie nach einer Weile zurückkehrten, schmeckte ich Dianes Fotze auf Marys Lippen.

Nach dem Abendessen fuhren wir in das Hinterland. Zu genau der gleichen Kreuzung, an der ich vor zwei Nächten auch meinen Pakt mit dem Teufel gemacht hatte. Wir mussten noch ein paar Stunden warten und die Zeit schien sich ewig zu dehnen. Wir lagen im Gras und schauten schweigend in den Himmel. Wir hielten einander in den Armen. Wir waren beide gespannt und zogen aus dem jeweils anderen Stärke. Eine Viertelstunde vor Mitternacht ging der Wecker in meinem Handy los und ich grub das Loch wieder auf, in dem auch meine Schachtel schon lag.

„Letzte Chance, bist du sicher, dass du das willst?“ fragte ich Mary.

Mary atmete tief ein. Die Schachtel in ihrer Hand zitterte. Sie kniete sich hin und legte die Schachtel in das Loch. Sie schien Angst zu haben, die Schachtel loszulassen.

„Du musst das nicht tun“, sagte ich ihr und kniete mich neben sie.

„Doch, ich mach‘s!“ sagte sie und ließ los. Dann bedeckte sie hastig die Schachtel mit der Erde und stand schnell auf. Ich nahm sie in den Arm und sie hielt mich fest. Und wir warteten. Eine Ewigkeit schien zu vergehen und Mary fing an, in meinen Armen zu zittern.

„Vielleicht hat es nicht funktioniert“, flüsterte sie.

„Doch, es hat funktioniert, Mary Sullivan“, kam eine angenehme Stimme aus der Dunkelheit. Wir zuckten beide zusammen, als der Teufel aus dem Schatten hervortrat. Er war ein attraktiver Mann mit scharlachroten Augen. Er hatte den gleichen teuren schwarzen Anzug an, den er schon vor zwei Nächten getragen hatte. Er hatte ein freundliches Lächeln. Er nahm Marys Hand und hob sie an und küsste ihren Handrücken. Ganz wie ein altmodischer Gentleman. „Schön, dich wiederzusehen, Mark Glassner. Die Jungs da unten und ich, wir lieben, was du machst.“

„Danke“, stammelte ich.

„Was kann ich für dich tun, Mary Sullivan?“ fragte der Teufel.

Mary schluckte und dann sagte sie mit wesentlich mehr Zuversicht als ich selber vor zwei Nächten: „Ich möchte drei Wünsche für meine Seele.“

„Natürlich. Nichts lieber als das“, sagte der Teufel in seiner freundlichen entspannenden Art.

„Mein ersten Wunsch ist, dass Mark und ich jung bleiben, gesund und schön, so lange Mark lebt.“ Ich blinzelte überrascht. Mein erster Wunsch war ein gesundes Leben gewesen. Mary war clever genug, dasselbe zu bekommen, nur wollte sie zusätzlich jung und schön leiben. Das heißt, das sollte für uns beide gelten. Ich lächelte sie an. Ganz schön clever!

Der Teufel kicherte. „Sehr gut. Obwohl Mark nicht so schön ist.“

Mary kicherte auch. „Ach, ich weiß nicht. Er hat was!“ Mary umarmte mich ein wenig enger. „Mein zweiter Wunsch ist, dass Mark und ich uns ohne Bedingungen auf ewig lieben.“ Mary schaute mich zögernd an. Offenbar machte sie sich Sorgen, dass ich Einwände hätte. Ich hatte keine. Ich hatte sie ursprünglich mich lieben lassen. Da war es nur fair, dass sie dafür sorgte, dass ich sie nie verlassen würde. Das musste der wahre Grund gewesen sein, warum sie diesen Handel machen wollte. „Und mein letzter Wunsch, ich…“ Sie zögerte und wurde tiefrot. „Ich möchte, dass andere Frauen mich begehren und meinen sexuellen Avancen nicht entrinnen können.“

„In Ordnung“, sagte der Teufel. In seinen Augen stand Verständnis und keine Wertung.

„Du verdorbenes Fohlen“, flüsterte ich und küsste ihre Stirn.

Es gab einen scharlachfarbenen Blitz und gelben Rauch und ein Vertrag erschien in der Hand des Teufels. Ein scharfer Geruch nach Schwefel erfüllte die Luft. „Lies ihn dir durch“, sagte er und gab Mary den Vertrag.

Mary las den Vertrag und nickte. Der Teufel stach ihr mit einer altmodischen Feder in die Fingerspitze. Sie unterschrieb mit ihrem eigenen Blut und dann unterschrieb der Teufel mit seinem Blut. Er rollte den Vertrag zusammen. „Noch irgendwelche Fragen, Mary?“ Sie schüttelte den Kopf.

Es gab eine Pause. Dann schaute der Teufel zu mir und machte ein leicht nachdenkliches Gesicht. Ich fühlte mich wie ein Stück Fleisch und nahm Mary fester in den Arm. Schließlich zog der Teufel einen kleinen roten Kristall aus seiner Tasche und hielt ihn hoch. Der Stein glänzte von innen heraus und tauchte uns alle drei in rotes Licht.
„Wenn du mal ein Problem hast, dann nimm diesen Kristall und sage ‚Lilith, erscheine vor mir‘“, sagte der Teufel. Ich hielt meine Hand auf und er ließ den Stein hineinfallen. „Warum sollte ich…“ wollte ich fragen, aber der Teufel war schon in den Schatten verschwunden. Ich starrte auf den Edelstein und schaute dann besorgt Mary an. „Warum sollte ich den brauchen?“

Mary schloss meine Hand um den Kristall. Ihre Hand fühlte sich auf meiner schön warm an. Sie lächelte mich an. „Keine Ahnung, aber wir werden sicher sehen.“

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ich sah, wie die Sterblichen in die Dunkelheit fuhren und schaute Lucifer an. „Warum hast du ihm meinen Namen gegeben?“

„Ich mag ihn, Lilith“, antwortete Lucifer. Er hatte immer noch diesen lächerlichen schwarzen Anzug an.

„Aber warum mein Name!“ wollte ich wissen. „Wenn du deinen Haustieren schon ein Geschenk machen willst, dann lass mich damit zufrieden! Warum nicht Asherah! Sie macht gerne mit den Sterblichen rum, die Schlampe, mit Männern. Oder Chemosh. Der randaliert schon seit Jahrhunderten auf der Welt herum.“

„Die Opposition hat schon seine Witterung aufgenommen“, sagte Lucifer. „Eine Nonne der Magdaleniten ist schon auf dem Weg.“

„Na und?“ fragte ich. Was hatte ich damit zu tun, dass irgendein Hexer blöd genug war, die Aufmerksamkeit der Opposition zu erregen.

Lucifer grinste mich an. „Ich habe doch gesagt, dass ich ihn mag.“

To be continued…

Click here for Kapitel 7

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 39: Reunions

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 39: Reunions

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Magic, Oral, Anal, Creampie, Incest, Watersports, Orgy, Rimming, Romantic, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 38.



On September 30th, 2013, amidst blood and fire, the Tyrants’ reign began. In the name of Peace and Security, they put mankind beneath their Oppression. To fight the Darkness, the False Gods, Mark and Mary Glassner, shrouded the World in Night.

–excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

September 30th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Tacoma, WA

Brandon Fitzsimmons was dead, executed at my orders; and as we faced the square before the Pierce County Courthouse in Tacoma, full of soldiers staring at us in worshipful awe, I couldn’t help but marvel at the the change in Mary. Something happened in France, something that transformed her feelings on how we should use our powers.

“Mark,” she had whispered in my ear as we finally held each other, reunited at last. I had been basking in our triumph—I was free, Molech was dead, Brandon was captured. All that was left was for Mary to exorcise him, and this terrible ordeal would be behind us. “We’ve started something terrible. A darkness approaches. We have to take some responsibility and fight back, Mark.”

Her words chilled my blood, a blast of arctic wind howling across my soul. I had opened my mouth to question her, but she pressed a finger to my lips and shook her head, emerald eyes flashing a warning. I trusted her, I loved her; she must have her reasons for not speaking more about it. Her next words transformed the arctic gale into a raging maelstrom when she said, “We need to prepare. We need to lead mankind, guide them and protect them. The Nuns are done. There is only you and me.

“We can make a better world, Mark. A utopia!”

My eyes grew wider and wider as she laid out her idea for the Theocracy. Mary had always been the cautious one, afraid of harming people, and now she wanted to enslave the entire world. We’d make them happy, we’d eliminate all the petty hatreds that had pointlessly divided mankind: sex, race, religion, creed, sexual orientation. We would be their Gods, loving and protecting them—ruling them gently.

Whatever scared my wife, whatever dark secret she learned from the Mother Superior, had driven her to this decision. I knew it was merely an extension of the direction we were already heading, but it was still as shocking as grabbing a downed power line. Right now we were going slow, not forcing people to worship us—guiding instead of commanding. After Brandon’s dramatic attack on us using an army, I didn’t have a problem with her plan. We needed power; we had been too laid back, too lax, and the consequences had been almost catastrophic. We needed an army; Brandon had taught me what true power was.

“A Utopia,” I agreed.

Mary exorcised Brandon, giving him a handjob and stealing his powers when he came. Then we marched outside, wreathed in the flames of Molech, and declared ourselves rulers of the US and Gods of mankind. It was for their own good; something bad, something terrible was approaching, and we needed to protect them.

Now we stood before the very soldiers that had attacked me, who now knelt in worship before us. I could see the guilt in their eyes – Brandon had forced them to commit many atrocities while they were his Thralls – melt away; they were grateful for our absolution as they stared up in awe at their new Gods. It was intoxicating; I could feel their love, their devotion, and I drank it in like water through the roots of a majestic oak tree.

“We need soldiers!” I proclaimed, still wreathed in flames, the news cameras of the world filming us, broadcasting our declaration live to the world. It was the beginning of our rule, our Theocracy. Brandon’s corpse lay at my feet. “Loyal men and women who pledge their lives to protect mankind from the coming darkness.”

“A Great Evil stirs in the world!” Mary declared passionately. “Lilith the Demoness walks the world, corrupting mankind, and other forces stir in the shadows! You have a choice: serve us and fight the darkness, or be cowards and slink off to your loved ones and watch the world die, knowing deep in your hearts you could have done something to stop it!”

“Soldiers, you were falsely used by Brandon; find redemption in serving us! Find glory in serving us!” I roared. “I ask that you swear fidelity and obedience to us, to fight the Darkness and save the World!”

Azrael said I could bind willing people with this prayer, gift them with protections from demonic powers, allow their weapons to harm spiritual flesh. Azrael wasn’t sure how many I could bind; a normal monk could have at most a hundred, but I was different. I had access to far more power. I felt it when I fought Molech, drawing on all the people bound to me, pooling our energies to fuel the dead I had summoned. When I killed Molech, his powers had flowed into me and then into Mary. I don’t know why the power passed into my wife; maybe because we were bound so tightly with magics, or maybe because Molech’s essence was too much for my soul alone to contain. Whatever the reason, we had a new source of energy flowing through us.

All of the soldiers in the square knelt and swore: “I pledge my rifle to the service of Mark and Mary Glassner. With obedience and fidelity, shall I follow his leadership. Until my Gods release me or death takes me,” and were bound to me with the Ragily prayer.

As the assembled group of soldiers – easily more than two hundred of them – finished their oaths, I felt power flow out of me and into them. Their auras remained silver, a mortal’s aura, but a halo of gold surrounded the silver. According to Azrael, they would be loyal and incorruptible; and there were far more soldiers occupying Tacoma and stationed at Joint Base Lewis-McChord that could swear to me and create an army—my army. Brandon had shown just how dangerous an army in the hands of a Warlock could be.

“My Lord,” an older man with stars on his fatigues said as he stood before me, snapping a crisp salute. “Lieutenant-General Arthur Brooks, commander I Corps.”

“Good, assemble all of your soldiers,” I told him, awkwardly saluting him back. I would have to practice that; a God should appear proficient in all things. “The occupation of Tacoma is over.”

“Very well, sir.” He paused. “And what would you have us do with the President, sir.”

I frowned. “What?”

“The President and most of the cabinet are imprisoned here in the jail. At the False God’s orders.” His eyes glanced over at the corpse of Brandon Fitzsimmons.

“Free him,” Mary ordered. “Bring him to us.”

The President was brought before us, bedraggled from his time spent in the jail. He was defiant at first, until Mary gave him a peremptory command: “Kneel and swear allegiance to the Theocracy.” He knelt, he swore, he worshiped. After him knelt the cabinet secretaries. I ordered the President to have all the heads of every Federal Agency travel to Washington State so they could be put under our control—especially the FBI and the Intelligence Agencies.

With that done, Mary and I wanted to go home, to rest and wait for our loved ones to return from Kansas. Then we learned that Brandon had destroyed our neighborhood, burned down every house, the foundations to our mansion, and the pavilion that the Living Church met in. Luckily, no-one was at the tent; God only knows what Brandon would have done to the people who worship us.

We occupied the Hotel Murano in downtown Tacoma, a swanky place on Broadway; it would be our home until the mansion was constructed. For security reasons we had all the guests check-out, and had the staffs dismissed. No-one would be close to us that wasn’t bound by the Zimmah or Ragily spells. Willow had been recruiting women to serve us from her clinic, getting things ready for when our mansion was finished being constructed; we would need to start binding them now, and they would serve us by running the hotel.

Violet turned up a little while after we arrived at the Murano. Our soldiers had formed a perimeter around the hotel to keep people back; crowds had begun to grow, filling the streets around the hotel with a sea of worshipful faces—pilgrims drawn to their new Gods. I was too exhausted to face any more people. I needed to rest and to process what had happened to me.

“Master!” Violet cried out when the soldiers led her into the hotel lobby. The last of the guests had been ushered out, and we were watching the staff leave as we waited for an elevator to descend; we wanted to head up to our rooms. 51 and 27 – the only two of the nine bodyguards with me that survived Brandon’s attack – stood protective watch over us, M16s clutched in their hands. Violet ran to us, crying in relief, in happiness. “Mistress!” Mary and I caught her in a hug and took turns kissing her on the lips. She buried her face into our chests and began to sob.

“It’s okay,” Mary murmured, stroking her hair.

“I thought you were going to die!” she cried.

“Not this time,” I told her, wiping at her tears.

Violet nodded her head, sniffing, and saw Desiree sitting listlessly on a chair, covered in a blanket. Our Latina slut had been very subdued since we won. She had been forced to be Brandon’s whore, and that seemed to have broken something inside her. Violet went to her and hugged her enthusiastically and kissed her on the lips. Desiree barely acknowledged her.

Mary gave Desiree a worried look, then pulled Violet back to her and asked the slut, “Are you hurt? Did anything happen to you?”

Violet shook her head. “A deaf woman named Loreena hid me. It was scary. Soldiers broke into the house and we hid beneath her stairs.”

“They were rounding up women for Molech,” Desiree said with a hollow voice, then she gave a shudder.

“You’re safe now,” Mary told Desiree gently, reaching out to rest a comforting hand on her shoulder. “And Alison’s on the way. So let’s go upstairs and you can lie down and rest, okay?”

Desiree didn’t answer, but when the elevator dinged, she got up and followed the three of us in; 51 and 27 stepped into the elevator, scanning the lobby as the doors slowly slid closed.

I glanced at Violet. “Elevator slut,” I whispered to her and she smiled, remembering how we met. It was in Seattle and we were checking out, riding down an elevator, when we met Violet and I was so enchanted by her innocent beauty that I had to defile her right there in the elevator.

Violet wore a pair of ill-fitting sweat-pants and a baggy sweatshirt, and she quickly peeled those off. “I’m your elevator slut,” she cooed.

“Not today,” Mary butted in, pressing up against me. “The first pussy Mark gets is mine.”

“Oh, of course, Mistress,” Violet apologized.

I pulled Mary to me, kissing her on the lips, her naked body pressing up against mine. Her lips tasted sweet. My hand slid up her supple body, cupping her left, perky breast. I gave it a gentle squeeze, my fingers finding her hard nipple. After what had happened to me, the endless beatings, the cruelties I witnessed, I almost regretted ever making my Pact.

Almost.

It was all worth it for her—for my Mary. I would do anything to keep her, to protect her. Anything.

The elevator dinged; we had reached the top floor and I picked up my wife. We had the largest suite for ourselves, and I carried her to the door. It was spacious, well furnished. A central living room with three bedrooms leading from it. We gave Desiree one of the bedrooms, and she walked in and closed the door wordlessly.

I carried Mary to the bathroom, beautifully appointed with gray and mauve, very modern, equipped with a jacuzzi-bath and a large shower. And a bidet; I could have water splashing on my ass. The shower had always been our private space; there was something intimate and close about showering with your love—the world reduced to just Mary and I, wrapped in the warm spray. I sat Mary down and turned the faucet. When the water was warm she slipped in and I eagerly followed. I savored the relaxing heat as the spray cascaded upon us, washing the filth of the last days off our bodies.

Mary’s hands were gentle as she washed my body. She rubbed me everywhere, particularly my ass. She had a naughty smile on her lips as she squeezed my cheeks, then she ‘washed’ my cock for a good five minutes, getting me hard as a steel rod. Her hand felt wonderful as it slid up and down on my shaft. She rinsed the soap off it, then she knelt down.

“Naughty filly,” I groaned as her lips engulfed the head of my cock. I stroked her wet, auburn hair and leaned against the shower wall and enjoyed her blowjob. She sucked hard, swirling her tongue about my cock’s head, then slowly buried my cock all the way into her mouth, deep-throating me to the root. “I love you so much, Mare!”

She would let me enjoy being buried down her throat for a minute, then slide slowly back up, sucking hard on my cock, until only the tip remained in her lips. She would drive me wild by flicking her tongue rapidly around my cock while stroking the shaft, then she would slide her lips all the way down and deep-throat me once more.

“Fuck that feels great!” I moaned, her throat constricting about the sensitive head of my cock. “Umm, I’m gonna cum!”

Since I made my Pact, I was used to cumming multiple times a day. It was Monday evening, and I hadn’t had an orgasm since Saturday morning; my balls exploded, filling Mary’s hungry mouth with a huge load of my spunk. Six large blasts. Mary swallowed it all.

She stood up, threw her arms around my neck and rubbed her nose against mine, smiling, “You were a little backed up, Mark.”

“Just a little,” I smiled, and kissed her salty lips.

I had a lot of fun washing my wife. I soaped her back, her arms and her sides, before I started on her front. I soaped her flat stomach, washing slowly upwards until I reached the undersides of her breasts. I rubbed around her tits, washing her chest and collarbone. She grabbed my hands impatiently, and brought them down to cup her breasts. I smiled, and washed her perky breasts, stroking her areola, then played with her hard nipples.

“Umm, that feels nice, hun,” Mary sighed. Then squealed in delight as I bent my head down and sucked a soapy nipple into my lips, while my hands roamed down to her plump ass, kneading the cheeks.

I released her nipple, soaped up my hands and knelt down and began washing her legs. I started with her right calf and worked my up to her thigh. Her pussy was waxed, her slit tight, and she shuddered as I rubbed my hand across her flushed vulva, just once.

“Don’t stop!” she protested as I started washing down her left leg. “God, I’m so horny!”

“What do you want me to do about that?”

“Eat me!”

“Hmm,” I said, pretending to consider her request.

“Please!” She sounded so frustrated, her emerald eyes staring down at me full of need.

“All right,” I answered. “It does look absolutely delicious.”

“You won’t be disappointed,” she promised.

I buried my face in her spicy-sweetness. My tongue explored her folds, kissing every part of her pussy. She tasted heavenly and I wasn’t disappointed. I wrapped my arms around her hips and grabbed her ass and pulled her tight against me. I devoured her. My filly, my wife, my one true love. I couldn’t get enough of her. I almost lost her. Mary was shuddering on my face, cumming and cumming, but I just kept eating her out. I couldn’t stop. I didn’t want to ever stop pleasuring her.

Mary had other ideas. “Please stop,” she begged after I lost count of her climaxes, pulling on my hair. “It’s too much! My pussy needs a break!”

A mix of pride and regret filled me as I stood up and kissed her, crushing her tightly to my chest. Inside me the dam holding my emotions back burst, and I felt tears running down my face. “I thought I lost you, Mare!”

A shudder ran through her body that turned into a ragged sob, her face pressed into my neck, clinging just as tight. “I’m terrified, Mark.”

“Why?” I asked. What did she learn in France? Lucifer will rise free of the Abyss and you will burn in his radiance, Mortal! Molech’s words echoed in my mind as he lay defiantly at my feet. Was he lying to save his life, or was Lucifer really trying to escape? “What scared you, Mare?”

She just shook her head, that warning look flashing across her face.

“We’ll face it together,” I told her; I had to trust her, there must be an important reason for her not to speak.

“Together,” she whispered. “Forever, right?”

“Forever.”

Violet took a shower when we left, while I carried my damp, naked wife to our bedroom. The bed was king-sized, mahogany finish, adorned with a maroon comforter. I gently sat Mary down and stretched out beside her. She kissed me, rolling on top of me. Her wet, auburn hair fell about us, cool on my cheeks as we kissed. Her hands stroked my side, then slid down and found my cock, hard and ready for her.

She grasped my shaft, shifted her hips, and guided it to her sopping pussy. I groaned into her lips as she pushed my cock into her velvety tightness. She took all of it, then slowly rocked on top of me. I gripped her plump ass, giving her cheeks a squeeze, and helped slide her body up and down on me. Her hard nipples dragged across my chest. Mary’s emerald eyes stared down into mine and we were lost peering into each other’s souls as we made love.

“I love you, my horny stallion,” she whispered.

“My naughty filly,” I whispered back. “My love.”

She rocked her hips faster, her pussy gripping my cock with wet silk and heat. Faster and faster she rocked, and I started thrusting my hips up, driving my dick into her. The heat of her cunt grew as we made love faster. I rolled her over onto her back and began pounding her hard. Her red lips opened in pleasure, her hips rising to meet my thrusts.

“Ride me, stud!” Mary gasped. “Oh, I missed this! I missed you so damn much!”

I grabbed her legs, hooked them over my shoulders. Her cunt tightened on my cock and I thrust deeper into her pussy. Her perky breasts jiggled as I hammered into her, sweat rolling down her perfect mounds.

“Your cunt feels amazing on me, Mare,” I groaned. “The best pussy in the world!”

She beamed at me. “You haven’t had every pussy in the world, how would you know for sure?”

“I’ve had enough to know!”

“Yes you have, my horny stallion!”

Mary added a twist to her hips. It felt amazing on my cock. My balls were getting closer to bursting as they slapped into her taint. She threw her head back, her eyes squeezed shut as she gasped loudly. I felt her cunt spasming on my cock as her orgasm rippled through her body, massaging my dick as it pumped in her sheath.

“Gonna cum!” I gasped. “Your cunt’s milking me!”

“Yes, yes! Give me your cum! I need it in me!”

“My pleasure,” I moaned and flooded her hungry pussy, every muscle in my body tensing, before I collapsed on top of my wife.

“Mmhh, that was nice,” she sighed, kissing me.

I rolled off of her and she snuggled against me. I slid my hand down and rubbed at her pregnant belly. I almost lost more than just my wife. I almost lost my unborn baby girl. Well, I didn’t know what the sex of our child was, but in my heart I knew it was a girl. Chasity Glassner.

If I could kill Brandon again, I would.

The door to our bedroom opened, and Violet peered in, naked and freshly showered.

“Come in, slut,” Mary smiled.

Violet beamed at us and positively skipped over and snuggled up on the other side of me, pressing her budding breasts against my side and kissing my lips eagerly. “You taste like Mistress,” she giggled.

“That’s because Mark gave me some great head,” Mary smiled.

“He’s a generous man,” Violet said seriously.

Mary’s hand slid down and found my cock half-hard. “Very generous. I bet he wants to share his generosity with you.”

“Do you, Master?” Violet asked eagerly, her hand joining Mary’s on my dick, which expanded rapidly beneath the two women’s burning touch.

I slid a hand down and squeezed her tight, teen ass. “I do, slut.” I pressed my fingers into her buttcrack and found her puckered anus, circling it with my fingers. “How do you think I should share my generosity with you?”

“My ass,” Violet answered. “My slutty, tight asshole!”

“Good girl,” I told her, kissing her lips. “And I bet Mary has something she wants to share with you between her legs.”

“Oohh, is there a creampie for me, Mistress?”

Mary spread her thighs. “Just for you, slut.”

Violet clambered over me and buried her face in Mary’s snatch, licking noisily at my wife’s messy cunt. Mary rolled her eyes in pleasure, gripped Violet’s brown hair and started grinding her pussy into the teen’s lips. I moved behind Violet, stroking her tight ass, then spread her cheeks and found her brown hole.

My cock was drenched with Mary’s lubrication, and I gathered some of Violet’s and worked it into her ass with two fingers, sinking into her tight flesh. When I had her nice and lubed, I placed the head of my cock at her tight opening, and pushed it in slowly, savoring the warm satin of her bowels.

“Uhh, that feels amazing, Master!”

“Keep licking, slut!” Mary admonished.

I smacked Violet’s ass. “You heard her slut!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Violet squeaked and buried her face back into Mary’s cunt.

Mary grinned and began playing with her perky breasts, her green eyes fluttering with lust. I started fucking Violet’s ass with deep, hard thrusts, driving the little slut into Mary’s cunt with every thrust, while my balls slapped wetly into Violet’s pussy. Her hips moved, fucking me back as she moaned her pleasure into Mary’s cunt.

Mary gasped, “God, I love your tongue, Violet! Suck my clit, you little whore! Make me scream in pleasure!” Mary’s eyes widened, and her body shook in pleasure. “Umm, that’s right. Keep that tongue flicking on my clit! You are such a naughty, cunt-munching slut! I’m going to drown you in my juices!”

I smacked Violet’s butt a second time, leaving a red, stinging handprint, and fucked her tight ass faster. Her anal sheath was bringing my balls to a quick boil. I was getting desperately close to cumming, and I pumped hard and frantic.

“Fucking slut!” I moaned. “Your dirty ass feels so good on my cock. I’m going to shoot so much cum up your ass!”

Mary’s back arched – her perky breasts heaving like a rearing horse, majestic, beautiful – as she orgasmed. She screamed wordlessly, and I could smell the strong scent of her arousal as she flooded Violet’s lips with girl-cum. I felt Violet’s ass squeezing my cock, the little slut cumming about me. I pounded her ass a few more times, closing my eyes as I reached the pinnacle of my pleasure, then groaned as I exploded inside her ass.

“Thank you Master, Mistress,” Violet panted as I pulled out of her ass.

I lay down next to my panting wife, pulled her to me, and kissed her. Violet started licking at my dirty cock, like a good little slut, and I closed my eyes and the exhaustion of the last weekend fell upon me like a ton of bricks.

“Master,” a voice said, shaking my leg, waking me up. I had been out like a log, and now I was disoriented. The sun had set while I was passed out; the hotel room dark as sin. A glanced at the clock; it was close to midnight. Mary was sleeping on one side of me and Violet was curled up on the other side. 51 was standing at the foot of my bed, naked and an M16 slung over her shoulder.

“What?” I asked sleepily.

“Your family has arrived,” 51 reported. “They’ve almost passed the crowds. There are thousands crowding the streets. It’s like St. Peters Square out there.”

“Thank you, 51,” I yawned, shook Mary awake, and gave her a kiss.

I led my wife to the suite’s balcony, wanting to see the crowds. It was a cold, clear September night and our flesh pimpled. Mary shivered then concentrated and flames danced around her; she smiled. The flames didn’t burn me, but they would burn someone else, as poor 51 learned earlier today after we exorcised Brandon. I hugged my wife to me, enjoying the warmth licking my body, and we gazed down at the streets.

They were filled with people for blocks, many with candles, lighting up the streets like the starry sky. These were the people we needed to protect. Molech warned me that Lucifer was up to something dangerous, something I would oppose. Is this the secret Mary learned? Well, if I started something when I made my Pact, I had the responsibility to fix it, to make the world a better place. A world where people didn’t hurt each other, fear each other.

I would give the world love and peace. Utopia.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alison de la Fuentes

I trembled with excitement when the SUV finally made it through all the crowds of people that clogged the streets of Tacoma. April sat next to me, the nerdy teen squeezing my hand, just as excited as I was, eager to see her girlfriend Violet. The two, shy teenagers, bonding with their shared pregnancies, had become quite the item lately. I’m sure Master hasn’t noticed a thing.

After spending the weekend worried sick not only about Master and Mistress, but about my wife, Desiree, I was so excited to be reunited with her. Watching her on TV yesterday, hanging on Brandon’s arm, filled me with fear. Desiree was smiling and seemed happy, but I could see the fear in her eyes, the tightness in her lips. The bastard did something to her to make her cooperate.

We passed a cordon of soldiers and then we were in front of the hotel. I threw open the door, racing into the lobby. Master and Mistress were waiting and I ran to them, hugged them, and felt so happy when they kissed me on the lips. You should always stay near them, my subconscious whispered.

“It’s good to see you, Alison,” Master said to me, stroking my face.

I was about to ask where Desiree was, when April pushed me to the side to hug our Masters. And then everyone else burst in, and I drifted out to the side as Jessica, Xiu, Korina, and Lillian were eager to embrace them too. Then their families arrived; Master embraced his mom and sister, and Mistress shared a group-hug with her family.

I strained my neck, looking around the lobby. Leah – Master’s chauffeur; she had been captured by Brandon as well – had a joyful reunion with Rachel and Jacob, her spouses. But where was my Desiree? I looked around, a pit forming in my stomach. My breath quickened. Where was my Latin beauty?

I wormed my way to Mistress, trying to stay calm. “Upstairs,” Mistress told me, sensing my question. “In our suite. Top floor.”

“Thank you, Mistress.”

I raced to the elevator and smashed my fingers onto the up button furiously. I stared at the display that showed which floor it was at, watching the numbers slowly grow lower as the elevator descended. I wanted to scream at the stupid thing, I was so wound up inside. I needed it to come down. I burned inside to see my Desiree. Finally, the elevator dinged, the doors opened, and I shot inside. I pounded the 17th floor and then just repeatedly mashed the door close button. I screamed in frustration as the doors just seemed to refuse to close. Slowly, ever so slowly, the doors finally slid closed, the elevator lifting me up.

It seemed to take an eternity. I was practically yelling at the stupid thing to go faster. I felt red-faced when I reached the top floor. A bodyguard, 27, stood naked – an M16 clutched in her hand – before a door at the end of the hallway. 27 smiled tiredly at me as she opened the door with the keycard. There were three bedrooms in the suite; Desiree was in the second one I tried.

My wife sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the ground. Empty alcohol mini-bottles littered the floor. Her neck was bare, her choker missing. “Desiree!” I shouted and sat down next to her and wrapped my arms around her. Desiree pushed me off.

“Go away,” she said, slurring her voice.

Her words stung. I had expected a tearful, happy reunion. “No,” I told her, cupping her face. “Talk to me.”

She tore her face away. “Don’t touch me!”

“Why?” I asked.

Desiree ignored me, instead standing up and wobbling to the minibar. I stood up and grabbed her hand. “You’ve had enough to drink, Desiree.”

“Leave me alone, Alison,” she pleaded, slumping to the floor.

“Just talk to me,” I told her, kneeling down next to her. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just don’t want you anymore.”

Her words hurt. Fuck her my subconscious whispered inside me. You can do better than her, let the stupid cunt wallow drunkenly. Go find Master and fuck him! That was just the pain of Desiree’s words talking, and I pushed them down. My subconscious had a nasty streak to it I learned growing up, but that wasn’t important; something was wrong with my wife. She was in pain, lashing out blindly. I needed to get through to her somehow. I couldn’t let that monster steal my wife from me. Not without me putting up a hell of a fight for her.

Is she really worth it? whispered my subconscious. I ignored the voice; of course Desiree was worth it.

So I laughed dismissively at Desiree. “Don’t lie to me,” I told her, pulling off my tight T-shirt, baring my lovely breasts and my hard nipples pierced with silver barbells. I grabbed her face and turned her to look at them. I could see her eyes flick down to my nipples, a momentary flash of lust. “Don’t lie to me and tell me you don’t want me. I know you do. Just like I want you, Desiree.”

That was the wrong thing to say.

Desiree grabbed me and pushed me onto my back. “That’s all you want. My body!” She yanked the baggy shirt off, exposing those magnificent breasts of hers and shook them at me. “Here it is, Alison. Use me! Take your pleasure!” Tears started running down her face. “That’s all I’m good for!”

“No, I don’t want your body,” I told her. “I want you. I love you.”

“How can you love such a filthy, disgusting creature like me,” Desiree sobbed. “I let him touch me. He…used every part of my body. I let him! I let that monster make me his whore! I betrayed you, Alison!”

“Shh, you didn’t betray me, Desiree. You did what you had to, right? He was going to hurt you.” I hugged my wife, and she sobbed and sobbed into my neck. I don’t know how long I held her, stroking her hair, letting her pour out all her pain, anguish, fear. I held her and rocked her and cried with her until she had poured every teardrop left in her. I wished Brandon was still alive so I could kill him myself.

Fucking Warlock! You should hate all the Warlocks, my subconscious whispered. Every last fucking one of them!

“I love you, Desiree,” I told her. “You’re my slut-wife. Forever.”

“How can you still love me?” she demanded of me, her bloodshot eyes peering hopelessly at me.

I smiled at her. “Because you are strong and beautiful and loving. Because you own my heart.” I grabbed her hand and placed it on my chest. “Feel it beat. That’s yours. It beats for you. Master and Mistress own my body. You own my heart.”

“Mi Sirenita,” Desiree sighed. “How did I get so lucky to meet you.”

Destiny, my subconscious whispered. They were such beautiful words, so I echoed them to my wife as I slid her hand over to cup my left breast. “Destiny. Our Masters are changing the world and we were chosen to help them.”

I shuddered as Desiree ran her thumb around my areola, hardening my nipple. My wife ducked her head down; I sighed in pleasure as she sucked it and my piercing into her lips. Her hand slid down my stomach, circling my bellybutton, then slid down to my side, gripping me as she sucked harder at my nub.

“My love,” I sighed. “Umm, I missed you so much.”

Desiree pushed me down to my back, and pushed up the short skirt I wore, exposing my stubbly cunt. I hadn’t shaved all weekend, and I flushed in embarrassment. She could see my brown pubes, my real hair color. Desiree smiled, rubbing her fingers through them, then bent down and I shuddered as she licked up my slit, her tongue teasing my clit.

Her fingers spread me open and her tongue tasted everywhere inside my pussy, driving me wild with her gentle licks. Her plump lips sucked my labia in, sending shuddering waves of pleasure through me. I writhed on the carpet as my wife made love to me, and my first orgasm shuddered deliciously through me.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as my Desiree began licking me to another orgasm. “Hmm, I love it! I love you!”

My second orgasm was more powerful than the first. I halfway sat up as my stomach tightened in ecstasy. Then Desiree slipped three fingers inside me, pumping them in and out of me as her lips focused their attention on my hard clit.

“Yes, yes, yes! Finger me! Nibble on my clit!” Her teeth sent me spasming with my third orgasm. I screamed loudly and everything went black. When I returned to myself, Desiree was snuggled up against me, her lips sticky with my sweet honey.

“You passed out, mi Sirenita.”

“You were that amazing,” I told her and kissed her. “Umm, it’s my turn.”

“You don’t have to,” Desiree said, tensing up.

“Nonsense,” I told her. “You are too beautiful for me to resist.”

“But I’m all dirty.”

I licked her neck, tasting her sweat. “I don’t care, Desiree. You could never be too dirty for me.”

I stood up and pulled my wife to her feet, then led her to the bed. “You are going to scream in pleasure,” I told her as I pushed her down.

“Promise?” Desiree asked, her voice thick with her sultry accent.

“Cross my heart,” I said, tracing an X on my boob; Desiree smiled and kissed me there, and pulled me down atop her as she laid on her back.

I kissed her lips, enjoying the feel of her voluptuous body beneath me. I licked her face clean of my tasty honey, then licked down her jaw to her supple neck. I planned on kissing every square inch of her beautiful, brown skin. I smooched her all over her neck, where her choker should be, like the one around my neck; they proclaimed whom we belonged to. Then I started working on her shoulders. I kissed down her left arm, down to her hand, sucking all her fingers into my lips. I switched to her right hand, her fingers sticky with my passion and I sucked them clean, before I began smooching back up to her shoulder.

I smooched along her collarbone, traced her breastbone down between the mountains of her tits. I licked underneath her right boob, salty with sweat, and around the tit, my cheek rubbing against her silky skin as I made it to the top. Then I kissed down, covering ever square inch of her right breast, before I licked her large, dark-pink areola. It was bumpy on my skin, and I spiraled into her turgid nipple and sucked it into my mouth.

“You’re driving me wild, mi Sirenita!”

I grinned at her, and went to work kissing her left breast. I began with the nipple this time, and Desiree shuddered in delight as I sucked it into my hungry lips. Then I spiraled out, kissing every spot on her perfect breast. I continued smooching down her stomach, my hair tickling Desiree as my lips brushed her sensitive stomach, then tongued her cute bellybutton, bringing shudders of laughter.

I kept tonguing her navel. I was so happy to hear her laugh.

I kissed down to her groin, tracing her hip as I got closer and closer to her shaved pussy. I could smell her tangy, spicy arousal. I had missed that scent so badly this weekend, so I inhaled deeply, delighting in her natural perfume. Instead of smooching her pussy, I started down her right leg. Desiree moaned in frustration, and I giggled. I kissed her knee, her shin, sucked her toes into my lips and licked at the soles of her feet. I repeated it with her left leg, then told her to flip over.

I kissed her sleek back, moving down her spine to her plump, Latina ass. I rubbed my cheeks against her cheeks, then smooched every inch of her butt. I spread her buttcheeks apart, exposing her brown asshole. I kissed that too, tasting the sour flavor. I swirled my tongue around her ass, then pushed against the tight sphincter, forcing my tongue inside her warm bowels.

Nothing about my wife was dirty to me.

I sucked and licked, enjoying her heavy breathing. “Umm, that feels nice,” she moaned.

“And tastes delicious,” I purred, then bent down to rim her ass some more.

“I bet my pussy tastes even better.”

“You sure you’re not too dirty?” I asked her, stroking the edges of her vulva.

“No,” she hissed. “No, I’m not too dirty.”

“Good!” I spread her thighs and buried my face in her pussy.

I reveled in the taste of her, that spicy and tangy flavor, juices thick on my lips. I swallowed it, drank them down. I ran my tongue from her clit up through her slit, then shoved it into her pussy, pressing into her hot hole. My hands grabbed her plump ass, squeezing hard as I dug into her cunt. My fingers slid down her ass crack and I started stroking her asshole, then sank my middle finger into her bowels.

“Umm, you naughty slut,” Desiree moaned.

“Always,” I giggled, then buried my tongue back into her tasty cunt.

“Your tongue stud is driving me crazy!” Her asscheeks clenched and a flood of delicious juices issued from her pussy as I made my wife cum. “Fuck! Fuck!” she howled. I kept licking, fingering her ass, then I switched to her clit. She moaned wordlessly, orgasm after intense orgasm spasming through her body.

Finally she had enough, and I pulled my lips away from her delicious cunt. Desiree rolled over onto her back and she smiled down at me. I crawled up her body and kissed her gently on the lips. Her right hand caressed my cheek and I saw gold glinting on her finger. I grabbed her hand and saw her wedding band.

“This is on the wrong hand.”

“I didn’t want them to take it,” Desiree answered. “So I switched hands. They took my choker and I couldn’t lose this.”

I felt tears running down my face, and I gently pulled the ring off her finger. I grabbed her left hand and slipped it on and kissed her fingers. “There, back where it belongs.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner

My mom and sister could not stop hugging me, touching me. “I was so worried,” Mom almost sobbed, “watching you getting beaten.”

“I’m fine, Mom,” I told her and kissed her on the lips.

“I thought you were toast, big bro,” Antsy said, trying to be her usual, playful self.

“How could I die when I have so many beautiful women in my life,” I told her and kissed my little sister on the lips. Betty and Via giggled, and joined the hug. They were the girlfriends of my mom and sisters, and I wrapped my arms around all four happy, smiling women.

Mary was surrounded by her family. Missy and Shannon sandwiched her, while Sean and Tiffany hugged all three of their daughters fiercely. Mary’s eyes met mine, and and she sent me, I think we owe our families some quality time. Particularly you, Mark. You gave them quite the scare. I could feel her amused tone.

I laughed. No fair, your family is bigger. In addition to her family, Damien and George were hovering on the edges. They were Missy’s boyfriend and Shannon’s fiancee respectively.

I’m just luckier than you, Mark!

Mary suddenly wormed out of her family and walked over to Sam. She sat on the couch with Candy, her plaything, curled up beside her. Curious, I begged off my family, and told them I would be right back.

Antsy grabbed my hard cock. “I know you will, big bro!”

Mary sat down next to Sam and glanced at me as I walked up. “We need you to do something that is very important.”

“What, ma’am?” Sam asked.

“Go to the Motherhouse in Rennes-le-Château,” Mary explained. “In the basement you will find a room. Study it carefully. I need you to reconstruct it perfectly.”

“What is it?” Sam asked. I was curious too.

“No questions,” Mary told her. “This is very important. Mark and I can’t go; we need to attend to things here in the States. Take the 747 to the East Coast, then book a regular flight from there to Toulouse, France. Be discreet and protect yourself.”

Sam glanced at Candy. “Can I take her with me?”

Mary nodded, “Just remember that this is very important, okay?”

“Of course,” Sam answered. “You can count on us.”

“Good,” Mary sighed in relief. “The Chief of Police in Toulouse is under my power. He has the standard cop orders. Contact him for help or if anything goes wrong.”

Sam nodded. “Come on, Candy. Let’s go.”

“I’m tired,” Candy pouted, but let Sam drag her off.

“What is that room?” I asked Mary.

She chewed her lip; she did that when she was thinking. “Lilith tried to kill you today,” Mary finally said. “She can spy on us from the Shadows. She could be watching us right now.”

That sent a chill through my veins and I glanced around. “And what is the room then?”

“A Hidden Place. A Matmown. Lilith cannot spy on us in there.” Mary swallowed. “We cannot plot against her until we have this secure place.”

So this is what she was holding back. Unless there was more. If it blocked Lilith, did that mean it blocked other beings?

Like the Devil.

Lucifer will rise free of the Abyss and you will burn in his radiance, Mortal! Molech’s warning echoed in my mind. Mary nodded her head, and gave me a cautionary look. Did she sense what I just figured out? Not even this is secure from Lilith she sent telepathically with the Siyach spell. Then a smile appeared on Mary’s face. “Go be with your family, Mark.”

“Join us,” I told her. “They’re your family, too. I don’t want us to be apart tonight.”

Mary glanced at her family, then at me, indecision painting her face.

“We can be with your family tomorrow night,” I promised.

An excited glint appeared in my wife’s eyes. “Let me go say good night.”

We piled into the elevators and I grabbed my mom and pressed her against the wall, kissing her passionately. Antsy pounced on Mary and was eagerly kissing my wife, and I saw mocha-skinned Betty kissing ivory-skinned Via with ardor. I had my mom’s blouse open by the time we reached the penthouse, and I fondled her breasts. They were still beautiful. Mom was never busty, so there wasn’t too much sag after forty-three years; she was a MILF.

27 looked exhausted when she opened the suite’s door with a keycard. Desiree’s bedroom door was closed and I guessed Alison must be in there with her. I hoped Alison could help Desiree deal with all the crap that happened to her. The girls were all pushing me to the bedroom and I didn’t resist. Clothes were flying off and quickly there were five very naked women squirming on the bed with me in the middle.

“Umm, you’re feeling quite hard,” Mom moaned as she mounted me, guiding my cock to her waxed cunt.

I groaned as she sank down, engulfing me with her wet pussy. “You’re feeling quite wet!”

“My son is back where he belongs!”

Next to me, Mary was pulling Via onto her face while Antsy spread her legs. I smiled, watching my sister bury her face in my wife’s cunt, eagerly licking away. Betty draped her body behind mom, kissing her on the neck.

“Fuck your son, Sandy,” Betty cooed into my mom’s ears. “I want to lick your snatch clean.”

My mom gave a throaty laugh. “That sounds wonderful, love!”

Betty’s dark hands wrapped around my mom, hefting a breast and reaching down to find her clit. My mom’s cunt tightened on me as she gasped in pleasure. Her hips rose and fell and I groaned as her pussy pleasured. I reached up and fondled Mom’s other breast as Betty started kissing her neck.

“That’s it, honey,” Betty cooed. “Ride his cock!”

“I am, love!” Mom gasped, turning her head and kissing her Black girlfriend.

“Oh, your tongue is amazing,” moaned Via next to me. My sister’s girlfriend tossed her black hair with its scarlet highlights; her large breasts heaved as she writhed on my wife’s face. My eyes trailed down her body and I found Mary’s freckled, perky breasts jiggling invitingly.

I leaned over and sucked my wife’s breast into my lips. I could hear Mary’s muffled gasps. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Antsy’s face as she devoured my wife’s pussy. My little sister looked like she was in heaven. I knew just what she tasted; eating Mary’s pussy was one of my favorite things in the world.

“Ohh, Mark, your cock is stirring me up!” moaned Mom. “And your fingers, Betty!”

Betty giggled, then licked my mom’s ear. “Why don’t you cum then, Sandy! Cum all over your son’s cock!”

My mom’s hips were pumping faster and faster, her breasts rising and falling beautifully. “That sounds like a great idea! Ummm, just pinch my clit a little harder, love! Ohhh, that’s it! Yes, yes! Oh, yes!”

Her cunt was a vice on my cock as she came, milking me. I released my wife’s breast and laid back on the bed, pleasure coursing through me. “Just a little more, Mom,” I groaned through clenched teeth. My entire body tensed as my orgasm approached. Up and down Mom pumped her tight sheath on my cock. My back arched and I was shooting inside my mom, inside the very womb I came from.

That just made it more exciting.

“Umm, he left you a lot, love,” my mom purred to Betty as she rolled off me.

Betty spread my mom’s legs and smiled, licking her lips. “He sure did, Sandy.”

My cock hardened as I watched the dark girl bury herself between my mom’s pale thighs, licking furiously at her messy cunt. Mom threw back her head and sighed in pleasure. “I love it when you eat me out!”

Betty lifted her head up, her lips sticky with cum and cream. “I love to eat you out.”

“If you’re free, big bro, come fuck my pussy.”

“Sure, Antsy.”

I knelt behind her, and there was barely enough room left on the bed. My little sister had a shaved cunt and it was dripping juices. I rubbed my cock along her slit, delighting in the silky-soft feel of her skin.

“Don’t tease me,” Antsy moaned. “Fuck me!” She wiggled her hips. “I need it so bad!”

“You’re such a slut,” Via gasped, kneading her huge breasts as she writhed on my wife’s face.

“You would know,” Antsy fondly replied, then buried her face back into Mary’s tasty snatch as I buried my cock deep into my sister’s cunt.

She was a lot tighter than mom. Mom had a great cunt, but she also had two children. Antsy pumped her hips as I fucked her hard. She moaned her delight into Mary’s pussy. I had a great view of my wife’s lips and tongue as she ate out Via’s shaved pussy. She had her arms wrapped around Via’s thighs, gripping her ass. Via ground her pussy onto Mary’s face, and hefted her heavy, left breast and began sucking on her own nipple.

“That’s hot,” I groaned as Via swirled her tongue around her hard nipple.

“Not as hot as your wife’s tongue in my twat!” Via purred. “She’s driving me wild! I’m gonna flood her lips!”

“Cum on her face,” I urged.

Via shuddered, her huge tits heaving, a soft moan escaping her lips. “Yes!” she hissed and rolled off of Mary, stretching out on her face.

Mary licked her lips and gripped Antsy’s black hair. “Make me cum!” she hissed. “I need it so bad!”

Via rolled onto her stomach and slid her head over and started licking at Mary’s clit as Antsy went lower and began tongue-fucking Mary. Mary’s back arched in pleasure and her eyelids fluttered. “Holy shit!” she gasped. “You fucking sluts are driving me nuts! Oh yes! Lick that clit! Umm, yes, yes! Fucking yes!” Her body went wild with spasms as a massive orgasm rolled through her body.

While I watched Mary’s firm breasts sway as she came, I felt my sister’s cunt clamping down on my cock; her velvety snatch massaged my dick as she came. I pounded harder at my sister, my balls tightening.

I slapped her ass. “What a slutty little sister,” I groaned. “Cumming on your brother’s cock.”

“Hell yeah!” she cooed. “Your cock is amazing, big bro.” She started pumping her hips hard. “Why don’t you hurry up and cum inside my pussy!”

My mom groaned throatily, and I glanced over to see her squeezing her nipples hard as Betty feasted on her pussy. “Oh yes, love! Oh yes! Here it comes!” Mom’s entire body tensed, and Betty glued her lips to my mom’s cunt to catch every tasty drop of her juices.

Mary smiled at my mom. “Good one?”

“Always with Betty,” Mom answered. “She’s the best.”

A loving sigh escaped Betty’s lips as she gazed adoringly up at my mom. “I love you, Sandy.”

Mom caressed her sticky cheeks. “I’m so happy we found each other.” Betty climbed up my mom’s body, dark breasts dragging across pale tits, and ivory and ebony became one as they passionately kissed.

Mary stroked Via’s stomach. “Via, do you still drink piss like I taught you?”

“Umm, I love it,” Via purred.

A smile broke on Mary’s lips. “I remember peeing in your mouth in that bathroom.”

“And on the dance floor,” Via laughed wickedly.

Mary stood up and crooked her finger at her. “Why don’t you come here and have some more?”

Via didn’t need to be told twice. I watched her open her lips wide. A golden stream arched from Mary’s pussy and splashed into Via’s lips. She was a pee slut, and eagerly drank the dirty, golden fluid down. I felt my sister’s cunt spasming on my cock again as a second orgasm rolled through her.

“Love watching you drink pee!” Antsy gasped.

Via smiled, licking her lips clean. “Anyone else need to pee?”

“I do,” Betty giggled.

My mom’s mocha lover stood up and Via knelt before her. Betty was facing away from us, her mocha ass round and firm. Betty sighed as she pissed into Via’s hungry lips. Urine splashed on Via’s chin and ran yellow down her throat and between her huge mounds. The sight was so erotic, my balls exploded suddenly and I filled Antsy’s cunt to the brim with my cum.

Via began licking Betty clean, eagerly pleasuring the Black girl. Antsy pulled out of me, rubbed a finger through her messy snatch, then got off the bed and walked over to her girlfriend. “You made a mess, Via. Let me clean you up.”

I watched my sister lick the pee up the valley of Via’s breasts, up her neck, she kept licking up, reaching Betty’s taint. Then Antsy buried her face between two pillowy, dark cheeks, and tongued Betty’s ass. The mocha-skinned girl threw her head back as she was pleasured from both sides. I laid down on the bed and my mom snuggled up to me and kissed me gently on the lips. Mary slid into bed on the other side and I wrapped my arms around both of them. They kissed each other over my chest and they both rested their faces on my broad shoulders.

“Love you Mare,” I said, kissing her forehead. “And I love you, Mom.” I kissed her forehead as well.

“Love you,” Mary murmured sleepily.

She was asleep, breathing softly, and I held her tightly. We both had a long day, a long weekend. The nap we had earlier wasn’t enough as fatigue suddenly washed through me and my eyes felt so heavy. I closed them and drifted off to sleep with Betty’s moans of pleasure filling my ears.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, October 1st, 2013 – Noel Heinrich – Philadelphia, PA

“It’s almost dawn, Noel,” Wyatt Kirby said.

I rubbed the sleep from my eyes as he shook my leg. I could not believe I fell asleep. I sat up, stretched, and made sure my sandy-blonde hair was still tied up in a bun. I had to adjust my shoulder-holster, the butt of my gun digging into my side.

“How many arrived?” I asked him.

“Thirty-four,” Wyatt answered. “They’re in the backyard.”

I followed him through his spacious home. He had been my mentor when I went through the FBI Academy at Quantico, and shortly after I graduated he left the FBI and went into the private security business. He had done quite well for himself. When Mark Glassner freed me from his control, I sought him out and told him everything that happened to me.

For the last few months we had quietly talked to those in the law enforcement and intelligence fields who viewed Mark Glassner with growing trepidation. And this weekend all our fears were finally realized. First this Brandon Fitzsimmons dramatically took control of Tacoma and declared himself God, and our President was more than happy to surrender the Country to him. And yesterday, Mark defeated Brandon and was doing the exact same thing.

He had to be stopped.

Standing in clumps around Wyatt’s backyard were tense men and women. In the center a fire roared and a hunk of beef waited to be sacrificed. My stomach fluttered as they all stared at me; flint in their eyes.

“For those who do not know me, I am Special Agent Noel Heinrich, FBI!” I was surprised that my voice didn’t quake with fear. “For two weeks I was Mark Glassner’s slave! The stories about him are true; he can control you with the simplest of commands!”

“How!” someone in the crowd shouted.

“He sold his soul to the Devil,” I answered. I could hear the disbelief in their laughter. “You saw the events of this weekend in Tacoma. Mark Glassner’s feud with Brandon Fitzsimmons has left hundreds of US Citizens dead, while an entire Army Corp has deserted and sworn allegiance to him. Even the President has kowtowed to him without a fight. How else do you think he did this?”

No-one had an answer. I could feel their unease, almost taste it on the predawn air. It tasted bitter.

“Mark Glassner is the greatest threat to Liberty the world has ever known!” I continued. “Thomas Jefferson, who wrote the Declaration of Independence in this very city, said, ‘The tree of liberty must be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots and tyrants.’ Our patriotic blood and his tyrannic blood!”

A cheer went up from the crowd.

“How can we fight him?” a woman asked, silencing the cheers. “If he can just make us do what he wants?”

Grins faded, hope died.

I fixed my gaze on each of them, firm and resolute. “The same way our Founding Fathers defeated the might of the British—by using every single thing at our disposal. I know how Mark got his powers! His secret is out on the internet! We just have to have the strength to do what is necessary to defeat him! We have to fight fire with fire!

“We have to make our own Pact with the Devil!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 40.

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel Kapitel 4: Verkäuferinnen

 

 

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel

Kapitel 4: Verkäuferinnen

Von mypenname3000

Übersetzt von Horem

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Incest, Rimming, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Domination/Submission

Yes, this is in German. Horem graciously offered to translate the Devil’s Pact into German. For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Kapitel 3



Mary und ich verließen den Salon. Wir hatten unsere Arme umeinander geschlungen. „Wo ist dein Auto?“ fragte Mary und schaute sich um.

„Ich habe die Scheißkarre nicht mehr“, sagte ich ihr und führte sie zu meinem neuen silbernen Mustang. „Hier ist mein neues Auto, Mare.“

„Wie kam das denn?“ Mary hob die Augenbrauen.

„Ich habe mein Auto eingetauscht.“

„Wie kann das denn sein?“ fragte Mary. „Alle machen einfach das, was du sagst.“

Es war einfach. Ich hatte einen Vertrag mit dem Teufel abgeschlossen und jetzt müssen alle Menschen tun, was ich ihnen sage, willig und gerne. Aber das wollte ich Mary nicht erzählen. „Wenn du das wirklich wissen willst, dann erzähle ich dir das heute Abend. Denk darüber nach. Vielleicht magst du es ja gar nicht hören.“

Sie runzelte die Stirn und ihre Augenbrauen zogen sich zusammen. „Was soll das heißen?“

„Denk einfach darüber nach“, sagte ich ihr. Ich hätte ihr auch sagen können, dass sie es vergessen sollte, Aber irgendetwas hielt mich auf. Ich liebte sie. Es fühlte sich nicht richtig an, sie zu etwas zu bringen, was ich haben wollte. Sie war nicht wie die anderen Frauen. Ich küsste ihre Stirn. „Ich liebe dich.“

Sie wurde rot und lächelte. „Ich liebe dich auch.“ Ihre Lippen waren weich und warm, als sie mich küsste. „Also, kaufst du mir jetzt neue Kleider?“

„Mach ich“, sagte ich. „Du kannst haben, was du möchtest. Geld spielt keine Rolle.“

„Nun, dann hoffe ich, dass du durchhältst.“

„Ich bin dein Hengst. Ich habe eine Menge Durchhaltevermögen.“ Jedenfalls sexuelles Durchhaltevermögen. Noch etwas, das ich vom Teufel erhalten hatte. Und ein gesundes und langes Leben.

Sie kicherte. „Da möchte ich wetten.“ Ihre Hand ergriff meinen Schwanz und sie spürte, wie er unter ihrer Berührung hart wurde. Dann setzte sie sich im Mustang auf den Beifahrersitz. „Komm schon“, sagte sie ungeduldig.

„Okay, Mare“, sagte ich und schob meinen Schwanz in meiner Hose zur Seite. Ich stieg in meinen neuen Mustang ein. Der Motor röhrte los.

„Der Mustang passt zu dir“, sagte Mary, als ich die Parklücke verließ. „Du stehst außerhalb der Regeln dieser Gesellschaft. Du bist wie ein wildes Pferd, das auf den weiten Ebenen lebt und das jedes Fohlen besteigt, das du haben willst.“ Ich grinste sie an. „Du darfst von mir aus auch jedes Fohlen haben, das du haben willst. Denk nur daran, dass ich dein Fohlen Nummer Eins bin.“

„Ewig“, antwortete ich und sie nickte. „Du darfst natürlich auch so viele Fohlen besteigen, wie du willst.“

Mary lachte herzlich. „Wie sollen denn zwei Fohlen ficken?“ fragte sie. „Ich glaube, das mit den Besteigen würde wohl nicht funktionieren. Vielleicht sollten sie sich Hintern an Hintern stellen und ihre Mösen aneinander reiben.“ Ich lachte bei diesem Bild.

„Vielleicht könnten sie sich abwechselnd gegenseitig die Mösen lecken“, schlug ich vor. Dann musste ich an der Ampel an der Ausfahrt des Parkplatzes stehen bleiben. Auf der anderen Straßenseite lag unser Ziel, die South Hill Mall.

Mary lachte lauter. „Wie… ein… Salzstein…“ Sie keuchte vor Lachen. Ihr Lachen war ansteckend und ich lachte mit ihr. Sie war hellrot geworden und es dauerte eine ganze Minute, bis sie sich wieder gefasst hatte. „Ich wollte schon immer Pferde“, sagte sie, nachdem sie sich wieder erholt hatte. „Ich weiß noch, im Sommer, bevor…“ Sie machte eine Pause und Traurigkeit flog über ihr Gesicht. „Bevor meine Mama weggegangen ist, hat sie mich mal zum Reiten mit in die Berge genommen. Das waren sehr majestätische Tiere. Bist du schon mal geritten?“

„Nein“, sagte ich und schüttelte den Kopf. Die Ampel wurde grün und ich fuhr quer über die Straße. „Vielleicht können wir das ja mal zusammen machen.“

Mary lächelte mich an. „Das wäre toll.“

Ich fand einen Parkplatz. Ich benutzte die Fernbedienung, um den Wagen zu verschließen und schmunzelte, als die Lichter blinkten und die Hupe erschallte. Ich hatte noch nie ein Auto mit einer Fernbedienung gehabt. Ich fand das toll. Ich machte das Auto wieder auf und verschloss es wieder. Mary schaute mir amüsiert zu. „Macht das Spaß?“ fragte sie mich.

„Ja“, sagte ich und öffnete das Auto wieder. Sie rollte ihre Augen und ich grinste sie an und verschloss die Tür wieder. „Okay, ich bin fertig.“

Wir nahmen uns wieder in die Arme und gingen in die Mall. Wir schlenderten langsam durch die Einkaufsmeile und schauten die Schaufenster und die Mädchen an. Das Mädchenanschauen wurde zu einer Art von Spiel, bei dem wir abwechselnd ein süßes Mädchen auswählten und dem anderen zuflüsterten, was wir mit ihm machen würden. Einmal zeigte Mary auf eine Latina mit einem großen Arsch und einem Arschgeweih und flüsterte mir ins Ohr: „Bei der würde ich gerne dein Sperma aus dem Arsch lecken.“ Und das genau in dem Moment, als ein paar ältere Damen an uns vorbei kamen. Sie schauten uns angewidert an und wir fingen an zu lachen, während sie weitergingen.

Der erste Laden, in den mich Mary führte, hieß Old Navy. Er war hell erleuchtet und hing voll mit sehr farbigen Sachen. „Hier kaufe ich gerne ein“, sagte Mary. Sie sah etwas auf einem Ständer und flog praktisch hin. Sie hatte ein Shirt in der Hand. „Sind die nicht süß?“ rief sie, während sie durch die Sachen schaute.

„Wie geht es Ihnen heute?“ fragte ein weibischer junger Mann Mary. Ich war enttäuscht. Ich hatte gehofft, dass hier ein süßes Mädchen arbeiten würde, mit dem ich ein bisschen Spaß haben konnte, während Mary einkaufte und nicht ein Mann. Ich seufzte enttäuscht, während er Mary alle Shirts im Detail erklärte. Ich dachte mir, dass er wahrscheinlich schwul war, denn ich konnte mir nicht vorstellen, dass ein Hetero-Mann derartig an diesen Dingen interessiert sein konnte. Naja, jedenfalls würde er Mary in Ruhe lassen.

Ich sah mich im Laden um und er war ziemlich leer, bis auf ein wunderschönes Teenager-Mädchen. Ganz schlank mit langem schwarzem Haar mit hellen purpurfarbenen Glanzlichtern. Ich lächelte. Ich würde vielleicht doch noch zu meinem Spaß kommen. Sie trug ein Top mit einem Blumenmuster, das so kurz geschnitten war, dass ihr flacher Bauch und ihr gepiercter Bauchnabel zu sehen waren. Unter ihrem kurzen Jeansrock trug sie eine scharfe rosafarbene Leggings. Das Mädchen hielt irgendwem ein Top hin und ich sah eine ältere Frau halb verborgen hinter einem Kleiderständer. Sie war Mitte Dreißig, attraktiv und ähnelte dem Mädchen. Entweder war sie die ältere Schwester oder sie war noch sehr jung gewesen, als sie ihre Tochter bekommen hatte.

„Hey“, sagte ich dem Angestellten. „Gehe und schließe den Laden und dann hilf Mary bei ihrem Einkauf. Und kümmere dich nicht darum, dass im Hintergrund des Ladens gefickt wird.“

„Oh ja, natürlich, Sir“, sagte er und machte sich auf den Weg.

Mary schaute auf das Mädchen und ihre Augen leuchteten, als sie sie genauer erkannte. „Sie ist süß.“ Mary schlug mir auf den Arsch. „Reite sie gut, mein Hengst.“

Gott, ich liebte Mary. Ich küsste sie, bevor ich in den hinteren Bereich des Ladens schlenderte. Hinter mir schloss der Mann den Laden ab. Das Teenager-Mädchen und ihre Begleiterin sahen alarmiert auf. „Das ist schon okay“, sagte ich. „Ihr könnt ruhig weiter einkaufen.“

„Was ist los?“ fragte die Frau und legte schützend einen Arm um das Mädchen. Sie war genauso wunderschön wie das Mädchen, nicht die frische Unschuld des Teenagers, aber die üppige Reife einer Erwachsenen. Sie hatte ein lose fließendes Sommerkleid an. Es reichte bis zum Oberschenkel und es war oben tief ausgeschnitten und zeigte reichlich Dekolletee. Sie hatte mindestens eine Körbchengröße mehr als der Teenager, wahrscheinlich C.

„Ich bin ein Inspektor“, log ich. „Und ich brauche für meine Arbeit eine gewisse Abgeschiedenheit. Es gibt nichts, worum ihr euch Sorgen machen müsst.“ Beide Frauen entspannten sich. „Ich heiße Mark.“

„Ich heiße Laura“, sagte die Frau mit dem Sommerkleid, „und das ist meine Tochter Melody.“

„Hi“, grüßte auch Melody mit einer lebhaften Stimme. „Ich habe heute Geburtstag. Ich bin sechzehn geworden.“

„Ach wie süß!“ sagte ich. „Nun, dann denke ich, dass ich ein Geburtstagsgeschenk für dich habe.“

Ihre Augen weiteten sich. „Klamotten umsonst!“ kreischte sie und warf ihre Arme um mich. Ihr Körper war warm und ihre kleinen Brüste drückten sich gegen meine Brust. Sie roch nach Flieder. Es war ein schönes Gefühl, so lange es anhielt. Dann machte das Mädchen einen Schritt zurück und errötete.

„Ich muss eure beiden Körper inspizieren, weil ich ein Inspektor für weibliche Körper bin“, sagte ich und nahm damit die allerlahmste Zeile, die ich je auf einem T-Shirt gesehen hatte. „Dafür habe ich auch den Camcorder bei mir. Und ich möchte, dass ihr beide zu einhundert Prozent mitarbeitet. Laura, ich muss deine Brüste sehen.“

Laura nickte und zog sich ihr Sommerkleid über den Kopf. Sie trug einen sexy roten BH aus Spitze und ein dazu passendes rotes durchsichtiges Höschen. „Verdammt, Mama, das ist aber sexy Unterwäsche. Hast du heute Abend mit Tony noch was vor?“ fragte Melody mit einem listigen Grinsen. „An meinem Geburtstag?“

„Vielleicht“, gab Laura zurück. „Du willst doch heute Abend mit deinen Freundinnen ausgehen, oder?“

Ich bemerkte den Ehering an Lauras Finger. „Du nennst deinen Vater Tony?“ fragte ich Melody.

„Meinen Stiefvater“, sagte Melody. „Der ist ganz in Ordnung.“

Laura griff an ihren Rücken und hakten den BH auf. Ihre Titten waren groß und rund und hatten nur ganz leichte Dehnungsstreifen. Sie hatte die größten Brustwarzen, die ich je gesehen hatte. So groß wie ein Silberdollar. „Melody, spiel mit den Nippeln deiner Mama, bis sie hart sind.“

Melodys schlanke Finger streckten sich aus, streichelten die Brustwarze ihrer Mutter und fuhren um das rosafarbene Fleisch herum. Der Nippel versteifte sich. Laura seufzte leise, als die Finger ihrer Tochter über den anderen Nippel glitten. Melody drückte ihre Titte und fuhr dann mit ihren Handflächen in kleinen Kreisen über die Nippel. Als sie damit fertig war, waren beide Frauen vor Erregung sehr erhitzt. Melodys Nippel drückten sich gegen ihre Bluse. Sie waren genauso hart wie die von ihrer Mutter.

„Sehr schön“, sagte ich und filmte sie. „Als nächstes das Höschen.“ Laura schälte sich aus ihrem Höschen. Ein schwarzer dreieckiger Busch Haare wuchs oberhalb der nackten Schamlippen ihrer Muschi. Ein goldener Ring verzierte die Haube ihres Kitzlers. Sehr sexy.

„Verdammt, Mama!“ rief Melody überrascht. „Wann hast du dir denn dein Fötzchen piercen lassen?“

Laura wurde rot. „Nun, ich hatte eine… ziemlich wilde Jugend“, antwortete sie langsam. „Und, äh… Tony spielt gerne mit dem Ring.“

„Okay, Melody, jetzt wollen wir mal sehen, wie du zu deiner Mutter passt.“

Melody grinste. „Ich denke, ich passe ganz gut“, brüstete sie sich. Sie pellte sich aus ihrem Top und zeigte einen scharfen rosafarbenen BH, der schnell dem Shirt auf den Boden folgte. Ihre Brüste waren klein, fest und flott. Sie waren von kleinen rosafarbenen Nippel gekrönt. Als nächstes zog sie sich ihre modischen Schuhe aus und kickte sie zur Seite. Dann wand sie sich aus ihrem Jeansrock heraus. Zuletzt kamen ihre Leggings und ein rosafarbenes Höschen dran. Ihr Arsch war schmal und ihre Beine schlank. Ihre Muschi war eng und glatt rasiert. Ihr Kitzler war hart und schaute zwischen ihren Schamlippen hervor.

„Ihr seid beide wunderschön“, sagte ich und knöpfte meine Hose auf. Dann holte ich meinen halbharten Schwanz heraus.

„Was hast du denn damit vor?“ fragte Melody und schaute nervös meinen Schwanz an.

„Das ist dein Geburtstagsgeschenk“, sagte ich Melody. „Aber du und deine Mama, ihr müsst ihn noch vorbereiten. Fangt also beide an zu lutschen.“

Mutter und Tochter knieten sich vor mir hin. Laura griff nach meinem Schwanz und leckte an der einen Seite nach oben. Melody kopierte ihre Mutter und leckte die andere Seite. Mein Schwanz fing an, hart zu werden, während Mutter und Tochter mit ihren Zungen an meinem Schaft entlangfuhren. Beide kamen zu meiner Eichel und ihre Zungen fuhren über die Spitze. Beide zuckten zurück, als sich ihre Zungen über meinem Schwanz trafen. „Ihr könnt euch ruhig küssen, meine Damen. Ihr habt doch schon lange Lust aufeinander. Ihr dürft diese Lust ruhig zeigen.“

Ihre beiden Münder waren heiß auf meinem Schwanz. Sie küssten mich überall. Laura griff nach vorne und nahm eine der kecken Titten ihrer Tochter in die Hand. Melody stöhnte, als ihre Mutter ihren harten Nippel vorsichtig zwischen ihren Fingern rollte. Laura saugte meine Eichel in ihren nassen und warmen Mund und Melody fing an, die Wange ihrer Mutter zu küssen. Die Lippen des Mädchens fuhren langsam immer tiefer, am Hals ihrer Mutter herunter bis zu ihrem Brustbein. Lauras Lutschen wurde deutlich stärker, als die Lippen ihrer Tochter einen ihrer harten Nippel umschlossen und dann an ihrer Brust lutschte.

„Sind die beiden miteinander verwandt?“ fragte Mary. Sie hatte mehrere Blusen über ihren Arm gelegt. Der Angestellte trug noch mehr davon.

„Ja, Mutter und Tochter“, stöhnte ich, als Laura anfing, ihren Kopf auf meinem Schwanz auf und ab zu bewegen. „Hast du was gefunden, was dir gefällt?“

„Gabe und ich haben ein paar Garnituren ausgesucht“, sagte Mary. „Viel Spaß noch, Liebling.“

Ich küsste sie. „Ich liebe dich!“

„Sogar, wenn eine andere Frau deinen Schwanz im Mund hat?“ fragte Mary schelmisch.

„Nun, sie lutscht meinen Schwanz ziemlich gut“, sagte ich. Dann tat ich so, als würde ich nachdenken. „Ja, sogar mit ihrem Mund an meinem Schwanz.“

„Gut“, antwortete sie mit einem Lächeln und küsste mich. „Komm, Gabe!“ Mary führte den Angestellten zu den Umkleidekabinen im Hintergrund des Ladens.

Ich schaute auf die beiden Frauen hinunter. Melody lutschte fest an der Titte ihrer Mutter. Meine Augen folgten der Linie ihres Rückens bis zu ihrem Arsch. Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus Lauras Mund heraus und kniete mich hinter Melody. Laura warf ihren Kopf in den Nacken und stöhnte. Sie drückte den Kopf ihrer Tochter an ihre Titte. „Oh, du mein süßes Kind“, stöhnte sie. „Das hast du schon so lange nicht mehr gemacht. Das hat mir so gefehlt.“

Ich kniete jetzt hinter Melody und fasste ihre Hüfte an. Ich hob sie ein wenig an, bis sie auf ihren Knien war. Immer noch saugte sie an der Titte ihrer Mutter. „Jetzt kommt dein Geburtstagsgeschenk“, sagte ich und stieß meinen Schwanz in ihre nasse Fotze. Sie war eng, wie ein Schraubstock und so schön warm!

„Oh verdammt!“ keuchte Melody. „Mein Gott, er ist viel größer als Dillon! Er dehnt mein Fötzchen so richtig schön aus, Mami!“

„Herzlichen Glückwunsch zum Geburtstag, Melody“, sagte Laura und streichelte das Gesicht ihrer Tochter. Sie beugte sich nach vorne und küsste die Lippen ihrer Tochter. „Ich habe auch ein Geschenk für dich, mein Vögelchen.“ Laura setzte sich auf den Boden und spreizte vor Melodys Gesicht ihre Beine ganz weit. Lauras Fotze war nass und ihre Schamlippen waren geschwollen und geöffnet. „Leck Mamas Fötzchen!“ Melody senkte ihren Kopf und ihre Zunge fuhr über den Schlitz ihrer Mutter, während ich sie hart in ihr enges Loch fickte.

„Liebling, wie sehe ich aus?“ fragte Mary, während ich Melodys Fotze fickte. Sie war aus der Umkleidekabine gekommen und hatte ein rotes Kleid an, das eng an ihrem Körper anlag. Es hatte Falten direkt unterhalb ihrer Brust und endete oberhalb ihrer Knie. Das Kleid hatte keine Ärmel und keine Träger über der Schulter und zeigte einen ziemlich großen Teil ihrer Brüste mit ihren Sommersprossen.

Ich pfiff anerkennend durch die Zähne. „Du siehst scharf aus“, sagte ich und fickte Melodys enge Fotze dabei immer weiter.

„Du siehst echt süß aus“, stöhnte Laura. „Und du auch, mein kleines Vögelchen! Du siehst so süß aus, wie du Mamas Fotze leckst!“

Melodys Fotze war so eng. Ich hielt mich so lange zurück, wie ich konnte, weil ich sie so lange genießen wollte wie möglich. Und natürlich wollte ich sehen, wie die Schlampe ihrer Mama die tropfende Fotze ausleckte. Mary kam mit weiteren vier Outfits: einer engen Jeans und einer scharfen roten Bluse, einer roten Caprihose mit einem weißen engen Oberteil mit rosafarbenen Blumen, einem transparenten Shirt mit schwarzen Vögeln, durch das man einen schwarzen BH sehen konnte und einem engen rot-weiß gestreiften Kleid mit einem weißen Shirt mit einem V-förmigen Ausschnitt.

Während Mary die verschiedenen Outfits zeigte, hatte Melody Laura zu vier großen Orgasmen gebracht. Lauras Saft floss in den Mund ihrer Tochter. Melody trank den Saft ihrer Mutter wie jemand, der kurz vor dem Verdursten ist. Zweimal verengte sich ihre Fotze um meinen Schwanz, als ich sie zu einem Orgasmus fickte.

„Was meinst du?“ fragte Mary jetzt zum sechsten Mal. Sie drehte sich in einem schwarzen Kleid und es schwang dabei.

Ich sah sie von oben bis unten an. Der Rock war sehr locker, an ihrer Taille gerafft. Das Oberteil klebte wie eine zweite Haut an ihren Brüsten. Das Kleid hatte kurze Ärmel, die kaum ihre Schultern bedeckten und einen rechteckigen Ausschnitt, der beinahe ihren ganzen Busen zeigte. Sie trug ein Mieder, das ihre Brüste anhob. Dadurch sahen sie größer und runder aus. „Gott, bist du schön“, stöhnte ich. Ich konnte mich jetzt nicht länger zurückhalten und schoss jetzt mein Sperma in Melodys enge Fotze. Drei große Schüsse geradewegs in ihre junge Gebärmutter.

Ich zog meinen Schwanz heraus. Mein Sperma sickerte langsam aus ihrem engen Loch heraus. Ich stand auf. Ich ging zu Mary hinüber und nahm sie in den Arm. Ich küsste sie leidenschaftlich. Wir schmusten ein paar Minuten und meine Hand glitt an ihrem Rücken nach unten, um sich durch das Kleid um ihre Arschbacken zu schließen. „Ich glaube, du magst es“, sagte Mary, als wir unseren Kuss beendeten. Sie sah nach unten und verzog das Gesicht. „Natürlich! Jetzt ist die ganze Vorderseite versaut!“ Ich sah auch nach unten. Mein mit Sperma verschmierter Schwanz hatte sich an ihrem Kleid gerieben und den Stoff verschmutzt.

„Gabe, pack Marys Sachen ein und hol ihr ein neues dieser Kleider in ihrer Größe“, sagte ich. „Natürlich, Sir“, sagte Gabe mit seiner nasalen Stimme.

„Das rot-weiße Kleid mit der weißen Bluse nicht“, sagte Mary Gabe, der nickte.

„Ohh, Mama, leck mit die Möse!“ stöhnte Melody. Mary und ich schauten hinüber und sahen Melody auf dem Rücken und ihre Mutter zwischen ihren gespreizten Beinen. Sie holte mein Sperma mit der Zunge aus der Muschi ihrer Tochter heraus. Marys Hand fand meinen Schwanz und sie wichste ihn leicht, während wir beide beobachteten, wie Laura Melodys Fotze ausleckte. Melody wand sich hin und her. Ihre Hände hatten den Kopf ihrer Mutter angefasst. Sie stöhnte ekstatisch. Meine Hand rutschte an Marys Rücken nach unten und ich hob den Saum des Kleides und fuhr mit meiner Hand darunter. Sie hatte kein Höschen an. Ich streichelte ihren Arsch und stieß dann einen Finger in ihr Arschloch. Mary stöhnte und drückte beim Wichsen meinen Schwanz etwas fester.

„Wenn es Melody gekommen ist, nimmst du die Mutter und ich nehme mir die Tochter“, murmelte sie in mein Ohr. Mary hatte meine Gedanken gelesen. Ich nickte.

Melody keuchte laut, während ihre Mutter ihr wie wild die Fotze leckte. „Ich komme gleich! Ich komme gleich! Oh Mama, meine Fotze explodiert gleich!“ Melody wand sich hin und her und zuckte, als der Orgasmus über sie hinweg rollte. Laura leckte den Saft ihrer Tochter auf. Dann kroch sie an ihrem Körper nach oben, um sie sanft auf die Lippen zu küssen.

„Herzlich Glückwunsch zum Geburtstag, mein Vögelchen“, sagte sie leise.

„Danka, Mama“, keuchte Melody. „Das war fantastisch.“ Dann erwiderte sie den Kuss ihrer Mutter.

Mary und ich gingen zu der glücklichen Familie hinüber. „Das war echt geil, Ladies“, sagte ich. „Mare hier möchte Melody auch ein Geschenk machen.“

Melody schaute gierig zu Mary hoch. Laura rollte von ihrer Tochter herunter. Beide waren verschwitzt und erhitzt. Mary zog ihr Kleid über den Kopf und zeigte ihre Kurven. Marys dunkle Augen tranken Marys Körper. „Dein Herz ist richtig süß“, sagte Melody, als sie auf den herzförmigen Haarbusch schaute, der oberhalb von Marys gewachster Muschi stand.

„Danke“, sagte Mary. „Und mir gefällt den Bauchnabelpiercing.“ Mary kniete sich hin und zupfte an Melodys Piercing, einer kleinen Silberkette mit einem kleinen Rubin am Ende. Dann kroch Mary über Melody. Ihre Brüste küssten sich und dann ihre Lippen. Mary ließ ihr Gewicht auf Melodys schmalem Körper ruhen. Melody spreizte ihre Beine und schlang sie um Marys Hüfte. Dann fing Mary an, ihre Hüften rotieren zu lassen und sie drückte ihren Kitzler auf Melodys.

„Oh Scheiße“, murmelte Melody. „Unsere Kitzler berühren sich. Das ist geil!“

„Das ist echt geil, euch beide miteinander zu sehen“, sagte ich Mary. „Ich liebe solche lesbischen Szenen.“

„Ich habe diese Stellung heute mit Joy entdeckt“, keuchte Mary. „Mmmm, fass meinen Arsch an, Melody. Und du darfst mir ruhig einen Finger reinstecken.“ Melodys Hand war an Marys Arschbacken. Mary zuckte heftig mit den Hüften, als Melodys Finger in ihr Arschloch rutschte.

Ich gab Gabe den Camcorder. „Aufnehmen“, befahl ich, als ich Laura bestieg, die ihre Beine einladend weit für mich gespreizt hatte. Laura griff nach meinem Schwanz und führte ihn in ihre nasse Fotze. Ich glitt langsam in sie hinein und genoss dabei die warme Umschlingung. Sie war nicht so eng wie ihre Tochter, aber das Gefühl war trotzdem schön warm und fest. Laura fickte mir ihre Hüften entgegen und passte sich meinem Rhythmus an. Ich küsste sie auf den Hals und sie klammerte sich an meinen Rücken und stöhnte in wortloser Lust. Ich schaute nach links und sah, dass Mary Melody jetzt hart ritt. Beide Mädchen keuchten und stöhnten. Rosafarbene Zungen entdeckten den jeweils anderen Mund und Hände griffen nach festen Brüsten und drückten harte Nippel.

„Ich denke, du hast jetzt herausgefunden, wie zwei Fohlen ficken“, sagte ich Mary.

Mary grinste mich an und stöhnte: „Genau! Und das ist echt gut. Wie ist denn dein Fohlen?“

„Sie ist ein toller Ritt“, stöhnte ich zurück. Ich bemerkte, dass unsere Hände nah beieinander waren und deshalb griff ich hin und streichelte Marys Hand. Sie lächelte mich an und unsere Finger verschränkten sich, während wir beide unsere Fohlen hart fickten. Marys Hintern spannte sich immer wieder an und er wackelte, während sie weiter ihren Kitzler an Melodys rieb.

„Das ist ein tolles Geburtstagsgeschenk“, stöhnte Melody. „Oh verdammt, du machst mich fertig!“ Melody wand sich unter Mary, sie fingerte ihren Arsch und küsste sie auf den Hals, als es ihr kam. Mary schnappte sich ihre Lippen, als sich ihr eigener Körper auf der 16-Jährigen in einem Orgasmus schüttelte.

Ich saugte Lauras großen Nippel in meinen Mund und erkundete den empfindlichen Knopf mit meiner Zunge, während ihre Fotze meinen Schwanz drückte. „Oh Scheiße!“ stöhnte Laura. Ihre Fingernägel kratzten über meinen Rücken, als es ihr unter mir kam.

Ich war auch kurz davor, als ich mich aus ihr herauszog und dann über ihr weiter wichste. Ich spritzte meinen Saft auf ihren Bauch und auf ihre großen Titten. Sie keuchte und mein weißes Sperma lief zähflüssig an ihrem Bauch und an ihren Titten herunter. Mary glitt von Melody herunter und fing an, meinen Saft vom Bauch von Laura abzulecken. Melody kümmerte sich gleichzeitig um mein Sperma auf den Titten ihrer Mutter. Es war wunderschön zuzuschauen, wie Mary mein Sperma von einer anderen Frau ableckte. Ich sah, dass Gabe meinen Schwanz und nicht die Mädchen filmte und zeigte auf die Mädchen.

Laura zog ihre Tochter an sich und küsste ihre Lippen, die noch mit Sperma bedeckt waren. „Danke, Mama“, sagte Melody glücklich. „Das war mein bisher bester Geburtstag.“

Laura lächelte und küsste noch einmal die einladenden Lippen ihrer Tochter. „Im nächsten Jahr müssen wir definitiv wieder die Schule schwänzen!“

Alle zogen sich wieder an. Mary und ich küssten Mutter und Tochter. Ich gab ihnen meine Handynummer und sagte ihnen, dass sie zu Melodys nächstem Geburtstag wieder anrufen sollten, Mary sah in ihrem rot-weiß gestreiften Kleid und in der weißen Bluse fantastisch aus. Ich sagte ihr, dass sie prachtvoll aussah und sie lächelte glücklich. Gabe hatte den Rest von Marys Klamotten in Tüten eingepackt und als wir alle wieder gesellschaftsfähig aussahen, öffnete er den Laden wieder.

„Gabe“, sagte ich beim Hinausgehen. „Gib Melody auch ein Gratisoutfit. Sie hat schließlich heute Geburtstag.“

Gab antwortete in seiner nasalen Stimme: „Natürlich, Sir. Ich habe hier dieses bezaubernde blaue Kleid für dich. Du wirst wunderbar darin aussehen“, sagte er und führte Melody zu den Umkleidekabinen.

„Willst du etwas essen?“ fragte ich Mary. Ich war beinahe verhungert, nachdem ich so unendlich viel gefickt hatte. Marys Bauch rumpelte und sie lachte.

Wir gingen zur Fressmeile und kauften uns etwas zum Essen. Mary nahm eine große Portion Nudeln und ein Stück Pizza, während ich mich am chinesischen Büffet bediente. Wir unterhielten uns, während wir aßen. Wir redeten über die Fernsehshows, die wir mochten und über Bücher und Filme. Es stellte sich heraus, dass Mary Polizeidramen mochte. Sie schaute sie sich alle an. Am liebsten sah sie „Castle und Bones“ und sie liebte „Greys Anatomy“, von dem ich zugeben musste, dass ich das noch nie gesehen hatte. Ich versprach ihr, dass ich mit ihr gemeinsam Greys Anatomy anschauen würde.

Schließlich kamen Bücher dran und es stellte sich heraus, dass wir beide Fantasy und Science Fiction mochten. Das fanden wir beide toll. Ich war durch Tolkien an die Fantasy herangekommen und Mary durch Twilight. Wir sprachen über unsere Lieblingsbücher und gaben jeweils auch Empfehlungen ab. Mary empfahl mir die Trilogie Twilight und ich sagte ihr, dass sie es einmal mit Steven Ericsons „Malazan Book of the Fallen“ versuchen sollte. Als ich auf mein Handy schaute, war ich überrascht, dass wir eine ganze Stunde verbracht hatten, während wir über diese Dinge gesprochen hatten.

Als wir mit dem Essen fertig waren, musste Mary noch mehr einkaufen. Ich nahm die Tüten und Arm in Arm gingen wir durch die Mall. Bei einem der Läden fiel mir ein nuttiges Segeloutfit ins Auge. Es war weiß und blau mit roten Glanzlichtern, hatte ein tief ausgeschnittenes Mieder und einen kurzen gekräuselten Rock. Ich war mir sicher, dass Mary in diesem Kleid geil aussehen würde. Mary sah, wo ich hinschaute und sie lachte.

„Magst du das Kleid?“ fragte sie und ich nickte. „Okay, ich habe eine Idee. Ich gehe rein und suche ein paar verdorben aussehende Sachen für dich aus. Und auch dieses Outfit. Du kannst dich derweil irgendwo amüsieren.“

„Und wie?“ fragte ich.

In ihren Augen war ein verdorbenes Blinzeln. Sie zeigte auf die beiden Verkäuferinnen an der Kasse. Eine war eine Blonde mit kurzem Haar, die ein rosafarbenes gemustertes, sehr kurzes Schulmädchenkleid trug, ein weißes Korsett mit schwarzen Spitzen und weiße Kniestrümpfe. Das andere Mädchen stand hinter der Kasse und trug ein rotes Korsett mit Spitzen an der Vorderseite, das ihre Brüste nach oben drückte. Ihr Haar war schwarz und hatte blaue und purpurfarbene Strähnen. Sie hatte zwei Zöpfchen. Beide Mädchen trugen Lippenstift und hatten mehrere Piercings an den Lippen, an ihren Nasen und in den Augenbrauen.

„Wenn du dich hinter das Mädchen an der Kasse stellst, kannst du sie sicher ficken, ohne dass jemand etwas davon mitbekommt. Heb ihr einfach den Rock hoch und schieb ihr deinen Schwanz rein“, sagte Mary. „Das sollte dich beschäftigen, während die Blonde mir bei meinem Einkauf hilft.“

„Und was ist, wenn sie keinen Rock anhat?“, fragte ich und versuchte, herauszufinden, was sie wirklich trug.

„Dann fickst du eben die Blonde“, antwortete Mary und schüttelte den Kopf, als wäre sie von so viel Dummheit überrascht. „Aber ich möchte wetten, dass sie einen Rock trägt. Und sie ist außerdem groß genug, dass das funktionieren wird.“

„Du hast recht, Mare“, sagte ich und kam mir ein bisschen blöd vor. „Ich finde deine Idee toll.“

„Klar doch“, sagte Mary. „Welcher Mann würde das anders sehen?“

„Gabe“, gab ich zurück.

Mary kicherte. „Okay, also welcher heterosexuelle Mann würde das anders sehen?“

Darauf hatte ich keine Antwort. Ich führte Mary also in den Laden. Mein Schwanz stand schon in meiner Hose. Wir gingen zu den beiden Mädchen, die uns anschauten. „Willkommen“, sagte die Blonde mit einer ziemlich rauchigen Stimme. Aus der Nähe sah ich jetzt, dass die Schwarze wirklich einen Rock trug. Schwarze Netzstrümpfe reichten ihr bis zu den Oberschenkeln. Das ließ sie noch nuttiger aussehen.

„Hi, ich bin Mark und das hier ist Mary“, sagte ich freundlich. „Wie heißt ihr beiden Hübschen denn?“

„Ich heiße Lilian“, antwortete das schwarzhaarige Mädchen. „Und das ist Anne.“

„Anne, ich möchte, dass du Mary beim Einkaufen hilfst“, befahl ich der Blonden. „Du machst alles, was sie will, egal wie merkwürdig dir das vorkommt.“

„Natürlich“, sagte Anne und lächelte mit ihren gepiercten Lippen. Sie nahm Marys Hand und ging mit ihr tiefer in den Laden hinein.

Ich drehte mich zu Lilian, die ein temperamentvolles Lächeln auf ihren schwarzen Lippen hatte. „Und du lässt dich von mir ficken.“

„Natürlich“, schnurrte Lilian.

„Und zwar werden wir gleich hier ficken“, sagte ich. „Ich werde hinter dir stehen und wenn jemand fragt, dann sagst du, dass ich dich ausbilde.“ Sie leckte erregt ihre Lippen und ich stellte mich hinter sie. „Zieh dir dein Höschen aus.“

Lilian griff unter ihren Rock und zog sich ein schwarzes Höschen herunter. Sie stieg aus und hielt es mir ins Gesicht. Ich nahm es und atmete ihren Duft ein, würzig und gleichzeitig süß. Dann steckte ich das Höschen in meine Tasche zu den Höschen von Vivian und Cynthia von heute Morgen aus dem Coffeeshop. Ich machte meinen Reißverschluss auf und zog meinen Schwanz heraus. Ich hob ihren kurzen Rock so weit an, dass ich meinen Schwanz darunter bekommen konnte. Der spitzenbesetzte Saum ihres Rockes fühlte sich auf meinem Schwanz angenehm kühl an. Dann fand ich ihr heißes nasses Loch.

Wir stöhnten beide, als ich langsam in ihre warme Tiefe glitt. Ihre Mösenwände massierten meinen Schwanz. Ich stieß innen an und mein Schwanz drückte sich gegen ihren Muttermund. Sie atmete tief ein und bewegte ihre Hüften, während ich anfing, sie zu ficken. Ich konnte nur kurze Stöße ausführen. Leute strömten am Eingang des Ladens vorbei und hatten keine Ahnung, dass hier, kaum fünf Meter von ihnen entfernt, gerade ein Paar fickte.

Die Schule musste zu Ende sein, denn ein Paar kichernder Schülerinnen stolperte in den Laden. Ich hörte auf, Lilian zu ficken und blieb bis zum Anschlag in ihr stecken. Lilian atmete heftig und drückte meinen Schwanz mit ihrer Fotze. Eines der Mädchen kam zu uns, um ein Halsband zu kaufen. Sie war ganz süß, vielleicht fünfzehn Jahre alt, hatte eine tief geschnittene Bluse an und kleine Titten. Sie legte ihre Arme auf den Tresen und ich konnte in ihre Bluse schauen. Sie trug keinen BH und ich konnte einen kurzen Blitz eines rosafarbenen Nippels erkennen, als sie sich ein wenig bewegte. Das war zu viel für mich. Ich biss die Zähne aufeinander und es kam mir hart in Lilians Möse.

Lilian keuchte und das Schulmädchen schaute uns verwirrt an. „Geht es ihnen gut?“ fragte sie.

„Sehr gut“, sagte Lilian, als ein zweiter Strahl meines Spermas sie anfüllte. „Ich habe eine dicke Wurst gegessen und die füllt mich ganz und gar aus!“ Lilian presste meinen Schwanz mit ihrer Möse zusammen und wackelte mit ihren Hüften.

„Okay“, murmelte das Mädchen und gab Lilian einen Zwanziger. Lilian fummelte mit dem Wechselgeld herum und dann ging das Mädchen mit seiner Freundin weiter. Mein Schwanz war nicht weich geworden und ich fickte Lilian einfach weiter.

„Scheiße, das war geil!“ keuchte Lilian.

Das zweite Mal, dass es mir in Lilian kam, war, als dieses nuttig angezogene Mädchen mit rosafarbenem Haar in den Laden schlenderte. Sie trug einen zerfetzten Rock aus blassviolettem und weißem Stoff, der kaum ihren Arsch bedeckte und ein enges T-Shirt, das sich über ihren Titten spannte und es war klar, dass sie keinen BH anhatte. Ihre Nippel waren hart und durch den dünnen Stoff des T-Shirts klar zu erkennen. Auf beiden Seiten ihrer Nippel waren weitere Abdrücke zu erkennen und ich brauchte ein wenig, um zu verstehen, dass ihre Brustwarzen gepierct waren. Das Shirt war rosa und trug den Aufdruck „Daddys little Girl“ quer über der Brust. Das Wort „Girl“ war ausgestrichen und durch „Slut“ ersetzt.

Lilian rieb sich mit einer Hand ihren Kitzler und sie war kurz davor zu kommen, als das Mädchen hereinkam. Sie musste schnell ihre Hand wegnehmen. Das Mädchen bemerkte die Bewegung, grinste dreckig und blinzelte Lilian zu. Sie hatte sich nicht irreführen lassen. Sie kam zum Tresen herüber und atmete tief ein. Wir rochen beide nach Sex und Sperma und ihr Lächeln zeigte, dass sei genau wusste, was hier vorging. „Was macht ihr denn da?“

„Ausbildung“, stotterte Lilian.

„Schlampen-Ausbildung?“ fragte das Mädchen mit einem Grinsen.

„Genau!“ stöhnte Lilian, als ich anfing, sie weiter zu ficken. „Ich bin ein solche Nutte!“

Lilian wollte ihre Hand wieder an ihren Kitzler bringen, wurde aber von dem Mädchen aufgehalten. „Lass mich dir helfen.“ Das Mädchen griff über den Tresen hinweg und ihre Finger landeten unter Lilians Rock. Ich spürte ihre Finger an meinem Schwanz, der in Lilians Fotze fuhr, bevor sie anfing, Lilians Kitzler zu streicheln und zu reiben. Lilian keuchte und ihre Fotze zog sich auf meinem Schwanz heftig zusammen, als es ihr kam.

„Verdammt!“ stöhnte Lilian. „Ich war so geil. Es ist mir genau dann gekommen, als du mich angefasst hast!“

Das Mädchen lachte und leckte sich Lilians Mösensaft von den Fingern. Ich fickte hart in Lilian hinein und schoss ihr eine zweite Ladung hinein, als ich sah, wie das Mädchen Lilians Saft ableckte. Ich stöhnte und atmete schwer auf Lilians Hals. Das Mädchen fuhr mit seiner Zunge langsam über seine vollen Lippen. Sie hatte ein silbernes Piercing in ihrer Zunge. „Wie ist denn ihre Ausbildung so? Hat sie deine Erwartungen erfüllt?“

„Sie ist ein Naturtalent“, stöhnte ich, als Lilian wiederum anfing, meinen Schwanz mit ihren Mösenmuskeln zu massieren. „Sie gibt sich ungeheure Mühe, ihre Kunden zu befriedigen. Und das ist sehr wichtig.“ Aus dem Hintergrund des Ladens hörte ich gedämpften Stöhnen und ich fragte mich, was Mary und Anne wohl gerade machten. Wahrscheinlich hatte Anne gerade ihre Zunge in Marys Fotze.

Das Mädchen kicherte verdorben. „Ich wollte immer schon mal hier arbeiten. Kannst du mir auch eine Ausbildung geben?“

Heilige Scheiße! Dieses Mädchen wollte sich von mir ficken lassen, ohne dass ich das anordnete. Ich konnte es nicht glauben. Ich war so erregt und Lilians Fotze fühlte sich so warm und eng an, während sie meinen Schwanz noch massierte, dass ich ihr eine dritte Ladung in die Fotze schoss. Keuchend sagte ich: „Natürlich. Aber ich muss erst noch ein Bewerbungsgespräch mit dir führen:“

„Natürlich“, sagte sie und nickte ernsthaft.

„Wie heißt du?“ fragte ich. „Und wie alt bist du?“

„Allison Hertz“, antwortete sie. „Und ich bin siebzehn.“

„Nun, Allison, zieh dein Höschen aus und lass mich sehen, mit was für einer Art von Muschi ich gleich arbeiten werde.“

„Ich habe gar kein Höschen an“, gab Allison zu. Sie hob die Vorderseite ihres Rockes an. Ihre Muschi war glatt rasiert. Ihr Schlitz war eng und ihr Saft glänzte auf ihren Schamlippen. Oberhalb ihrer Muschi hatte sie ein Tattoo: „Komm hier rein“. Ein kleiner roter Pfeil zeigte auf ihren Kitzler.

„Wie hast du die Erlaubnis deiner Eltern für dieses Tattoo bekommen?“ Allison leckte ihre Lippen. „Hab ich gar nicht. Ich habe den Tätowierer hier reinkommen lassen und habe dafür das Tattoo geschenkt bekommen.“

„Und die Piercing in deinen Nippeln? Ist er dafür auch gekommen?“ Sie schüttelte den Kopf. „Nein, dafür musste ich eine Möse lecken.“

„Okay, du hast den Job“, sagte ich.

Allison kam hinter den Tresen und zog die Rückseite ihres Rocks hoch und zeigte mir ihren festen Arsch. Ich zog mich aus Lilians Fotze zurück und stellte mich hinter Allison. Ich musste ein wenig in die Knie gehen, aber ich schaffte meinen Schwanz in Allisons enge Fotze hinein. Lilian stand zwischen uns und dem Eingang und verdeckte damit das, was Allison und ich gerade taten. So konnte ich sie schön hart und schnell ficken.

„Fick die Schlampe“ drängte Lilian mich. Sie hob ihren schwarzen Rock mit einer Hand hoch und spielte mit der anderen an ihrer verschleimten Fotze. Lilian brachte ihre klebrigen Finger an ihren Mund und Allison schob ihre Hand zwischen Lilians Beine und schob ihr zwei Finger in die Fotze. „Du versautes kleines Biest“, stöhnte Lilian. „Das fühlt sich gut an!“

„Du bist so nass“, stöhnte Allison. Dann lehnte sie sich vor und küsste Lilian. „Oh Gott, fick mich, du Hengst!“ zischte Allison, als sie mit dem Kuss fertig war. „Mir kommt es gleich!“ Ich fickte sie fester und ihre Fotze verkrampfte sich höchst angenehm auf meinem Schwanz, als es ihr laut kam. Sie zog sie Aufmerksamkeit einer Kundin der Mall auf sich, einer mittelalten Frau, die einen konservativen blauen Hosenanzug trug.

Als die Frau in den Laden kam, fragte ich mich, wie ich wohl weitermachen könnte. Ich zog mich vorsichtig und ganz langsam aus Allison zurück. Ich bewegte mich so wenig wie möglich und schob meinen Schwanz leicht oberhalb zwischen ihre Arschbacken. Dann drückte ich meinen Schwanz langsam in ihr Arschloch. Allison versteifte sich und keuchte. „Geht es Ihnen gut, meine Liebe?“ fragte die Frau. Sie schaute auf den erhitzten Teenager, während mein Schwanz immer tiefer in Allisons Arsch eindrang.

„Es geht mir gut“, keuchte Allison. „Ich bekomme gerade eine Ausbildung.“

Die Frau schaute uns sehr kritisch an. Mein Schwanz erreichte seine größte Tiefe in Allisons Arschloch. Es war eng und heiß. Allison bewegte sich ein wenig, um sich an meinen Schaft in ihrem Arsch zu gewöhnen. „Sind Sie sicher, meine Liebe?“

„Oh ja“, keuchte Allison, als ich anfing, meinen Schwanz langsam zurückzuziehen. „Er ist ein toller Ausbilder, nicht wahr Lilian?“

Lilian leckte ihre Lippen. „Oh ja! Er kommt ständig, um sicherzustellen, dass wir gut ausgebildet sind.“

Diese Unterhaltung war zu viel für mich und ich kam in Allisons Arsch, als ich meinen Schwanz wieder hinein schob. Ich seufzte tief auf. „Ihr drei seid widerliche Perverse“, sagte die Frau schrill. „Ich werde die Security alarmieren!“

„Nein, das wirst du nicht tun“, sagte ich ihr. „Du kommst hier her und leckst Allison mein Sperma aus dem Arsch, weil du so eine neugierige Bitch bist. Und hör nicht auf zu lecken, bis es ihr kommt!“

Die Frau sah schuldbewusst aus. Sie ging hinter den Tresen und fiel hinter Allison auf die Knie. Sie hob Allisons Rock an, spreizte ihre Arschbacken und legte ein braunes blinzelndes Loch frei, aus dem weißes Sperma heraus sickerte. Die Frau legte gierig ihre Lippen auf Allisons Arschloch und sie fing an zu saugen und zu lecken. „Oh verdammt!“ sagte Allison. „Du bist echt ein perverser Kerl!“

Mein Schwanz war von Allisons Arsch schmutzig, also hob ich Lilians Rock hoch. Ihre nasse Möse würde ihn schon sauber machen. Ich stieß ihr meinen Schwanz in die nasse Möse und ich fickte sie langsam. Ich sah zu Allison hinüber und fragte: „Wolltest du jemals eine Sex-Sklavin sein?“

„Oh ja!“ keuchte sie. „Ich liebe es, wenn ein Kerl mir sagt, was ich tun soll!“

„Aha, ich bin nicht überrascht, dass du noch ein anderes Mädchen gefunden hast, mit dem du dich amüsierst“, sagte Mary, als sie und eine sehr derangierte Anne wieder in den vorderen Bereich des Ladens kamen. Annes Lippen waren mit Mösensaft verschmiert und sie trug einige Tüten mit Kleidung.

„Das ist Allison“, sagte ich ihr, während Lilian stöhnte. „Allison, das ist meine Freundin Mary.“

„Ich freue mich, deine Bekanntschaft zu machen“, keuchte Allison.

„Allison wird von heute an unsere Sex-Sklavin sein“, sagte ich Mary. Sie hob eine Augenbraue. „Allison, du wirst alles tun, egal wie versaut oder pervers es dir vorkommt, solange Mary oder ich es dir sagen.“

„Absolut“ platzte Allison heraus. „Das klingt wundervoll! Danke, Meister. Danke, Herrin. Ich werde die beste Sex-Sklavin aller Zeiten sein.“

„Nun, sie ist jedenfalls so angezogen“, sagte Mary, als sei den Aufdruck auf Allisons Shirt las. „Und wer leckt ihr gerade den Arsch aus?“

„Irgend so eine prüde Bitch. Sie wird deine Kleider bezahlen, nicht wahr?“ Zwischen Allisons festen Arschbacken klang ein gedämpftes „Ja“.

Ich bückte mich, um die Börse der prüden Bitch zu nehmen. Beinahe fiel ich dabei um und mein Schwanz rutschte aus Lilians warmer Fotze heraus. Aber ich erwischte sie und ich steckte Lilian meinen Schwanz wieder rein. Ich öffnete die Geldbörse und fand eine Kreditkarte. Ich gab sie Lilian, damit sie den Einkauf buchen konnte. Außerdem fand ich hundert Dollar in Bargeld. Ich steckte das Geld in meine Tasche und warf die Börse auf den Boden. Lilian fummelte an der Kasse herum und konnte sich kaum konzentrieren, während ich sie weiter fickte. Allison kam mit einem kleinen Schaudern und unter Stöhnen eine Minute später. Die prüde Bitch griff ihre Geldbörse und floh, beinahe stolperte sie dabei.

„Allison, wo wohnst du?“ fragte ich.

„Ich wohne bei meinem Vater“, antwortete sie. „Meine Mama ist gestorben, als ich noch ganz klein war.“

„Ruf deinen Vater an“, sagte ich. „Ich muss mit ihm reden.“

Sie holte ihr Handy heraus und rief an. „Hi Papa“, sagte sie in das Telefon. „Mein Meister muss mit dir reden!“

Ich nahm das Telefon und hörte, wie ihr Vater fragte: „Meister? Wovon redest du, meine Kleine?“

„Ich bin der Meister deiner Tochter“, sagte ich in das Telefon. „Sie wird meine Sexsklavin sein und bei mir leben. Ich werde sie in jedes Loch ficken, das sie hat und sie auch überall besamen: Muschi, Arsch und Mund. Du wirst dir keine Sorgen um sie machen, die Polizei informieren oder nach ihr suchen. Sie wird kein Leid erfahren.“ Ich gab Allison das Telefon zurück. „Sag deinem Vater, was ich mit dir gemacht habe.“

„Hey, Papa“, sagte Allison. Meine Eier zogen sich zusammen und ich war kurz davor, ein viertes Mal in Lilians Fotze zu spritzen. „Ich habe so viel Spaß mit meinem Meister. Er hat mich hinter der Kasse in die Fotze gefickt. Es war irre. Ich bin so hart gekommen, Papa. Dann kam so eine Frau rein. Sie argwöhnte etwas bei uns. Aber mein Meister hat sich nicht irritieren lassen. Er hat mit stattdessen seinen Schwanz in den Arsch gesteckt und mir seinen Saft in den Po gespritzt, während diese prüde Bitch zugeschaut hat. Das war total geil, Papa.“ Dieser kleinen Schlampe zuzuhören, wie sie ihrem Vater all diese Sachen ins Telefon stöhnte, war auch total geil Ich stöhnte und schoss Lilian tatsächlich meine Ladung in die Fotze. „Papa, und dann hat er die Frau sein Sperma aus meinem Arsch lutschen lassen. Dabei bin ich dann noch einmal gekommen.“

Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus Lilian heraus. Er war nass und tropfte. „Schlampe, beende das Gespräch und mach deinem Meister den Schwanz sauber“, befahl Mary. Damit überraschte sie mich.

„Keine Sorge, Papa. Ich bin für meinen Meister und für meine Herrin bestimmt die allerbeste Sex-Sklavin, die es jemals gab“, sagte Allison in ihr Telefon. „Ich muss jetzt Schluss machen, Papa. Der Schwanz von meinem Meister ist mit Mösensaft und Sperma bedeckt und meine Herrin möchte, dass ich ihn sauber mache. Ich liebe dich, Papa.“ Damit fiel Allison auf die Knie und leckte den ganzen Saft von meinem Schwanz.

„Nimm unsere Tüten, Schlampe“, sagte Mary, als ich meinen Schwanz wieder in meiner Hose verstaute. Allison nahm sich alle unsere Tüten. „Du gehst hinter uns.“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison und lächelte.

Allison ging hinter Mary und mir her, als wir durch die Mall gingen. „Diese Sklavensache scheint dir ganz gut zu gefallen“, sagte ich zu Mary.

„Nun, meine ältere Schwester Shannon hat mich und Missy immer rumgeschubst“, erklärte Mary. „Und ich habe das gehasst.“

„Dann ist das hier also so eine Art von Revanche an einer Vertreterin?“ Mary nickte. „Du könntest aber auch eine echte Revanche haben. Du musst es nur sagen. Shannon könnte deine eigene Sklavin sein.“

Mary wurde rot. „Meine eigene Schwester!“ flüsterte sie.

„Meinetwegen auch nicht. Ich bin mehr als glücklich mit Allison.“

Mary biss sich auf die Lippe. „Du würdest aber nie, du weißt schon, mit meiner Schwester rummachen?“

„Nur wenn du das erlaubst“, sagte ich. „Das verspreche ich dir.“

Sie lächelte dankbar. „Ich danke dir.“

Mary führte uns zu Victorias Secret. „Ich möchte gerne eine Modeling Show für dich machen“, sagte Mary, als wir den Laden betraten. „Die Schlampe hier kann helfen.“

„Das würde ich gerne tun, Herrin.“

Mary arrangierte alles, nachdem ich den Verkäuferinnen gesagt hatte, dass sie ihr zuhören sollten. Die Kundinnen wurden schnell aus dem Laden geschickt und dann schlossen die Verkäuferinnen den Laden ab. Mary und Allison schauten mit der Unterstützung der beiden die Regale durch. Die Verkäuferinnen waren zwei Schönheiten mit Namen Aurora und Heather. Aurora war die jüngere der beiden, achtzehn Jahre alt, ihr Haar war dunkelblau gefärbt, sie hatte große Brüste, die in ihrer tief ausgeschnittenen Spitzenbluse wie in einer Auslage lagen. Sie trug eine hautenge Bluejeans. Auf der Rückseite konnte man das obere Ende eines roten Strings sehen. Heather war älter, fast dreißig, aber sie war nicht weniger schön als Aurora. Sie hatte hellblondes Haar, das in Locken über ihre Schultern fiel, strahlend blaue Augen, ein Puppengesicht und ein Paar große runde Titten, die ihre graue Seidenbluse von innen spannten. Ihr schwarzer enger Minirock schmiegte sich über ihre wohlgerundeten Hüften und ihren hübschen Arsch.

Mary ließ ein Sofa vor den Umkleideräumen aufstellen und setzte mich in die Mitte. Die beiden Verkäuferinnen mussten für mich einen Striptease machen, während Allison das mit meinem Camcorder aufnahm. Beide machten wohl zum ersten Mal einen Strip und es gab auch keine Musik, aber das Ganze war trotzdem sehr sexy. Beide Mädchen wackelten mit ihren Ärschen vor meinem Gesicht, als sie sich ihre Oberteile auszogen. Heather hatte keinen BH an und ihr rechter Nippel war mit einem goldenen Ring gepierct. Aurora hatte einen BH ohne Schulterträger an, der kaum ihre Brustwarzen verdeckte und ihre großen Brüste anhob. Als sie den BH ausgezogen hatte, rieb sie diese großen fleischigen Titten in mein Gesicht. Sie roch nach Lavendel und nach Rosen und ich lutschte einen braunen Nippel in meinen Mund, bevor sie wegtanzte.

Als Heathers Minirock herunter kam, war ich nicht überrascht, dass sie kein Höschen trug. Ihre Fotze war rasiert und sie glänzte. Ich fragte mich, warum sie wohl kein Höschen trug, obwohl sie in diesem Geschäft für Unterwäsche arbeitete. Aurora kam nur sehr schwer aus ihrer Hose heraus, weil sie so eng war. Heather musste ihr helfen. Der rote String ging wesentlich schneller. Beide Mädchen tanzten jetzt nackt vor mir und rieben sich aneinander. Dann lachten sie und setzten sich zu meinen beiden Seiten auf das Sofa.

Mary nahm den Camcorder und stellte ihn auf eines der Regale. Sie richtete ihn so ein, dass er einen guten Überblick über das Sofa und den Eingang zu den Umkleideräumen hatte. Dann verschwanden sie und Allison mit der Unterwäsche in den Umkleideräumen. Heather und Aurora fischten meinen Schwanz aus meiner Hose und fingen an, ihn zu wichsen, während ich mit beiden abwechselnd schmuste. Ich lutschte gerade an Auroras Titten, als Mary und Allison herauskamen. Beide sahen fantastisch aus.

Zuerst kam Mary in einem halterlosen BH. Die Körbchen bestanden aus feiner lila Spitze. Dazu trug sie ein passendes lila Höschen, das mit Spitze abgesetzt war. Ein lila Strumpfhalter hielt lila Strümpfe, die ihr bis zu den Oberschenkeln reichten. Sie ging vor uns her, als bewegte sie sich auf einem Laufsteg. Dann drehte sie sich um ihre eigene Achse, damit wir auch wirklich alles sehen konnten. Wir drei auf der Couch klatschten und sagten ihr, wie sexy sie war. Dann kam Allison mit einem cremefarbigen Bustier mit schwarzer Spitze. Dazu trug sie ein passendes Höschen und einfache weiße Strümpfe, die von einem Strumpfhalter gehalten wurden. Allisons Gang war etwas aggressiver verglichen mit dem von Mary. Heather, Aurora und ich pfiffen und klatschten.

Kichernd gingen Mary und Allison wieder nach hinten, um sich die nächsten Outfits anzuziehen. Ich drückte Heather auf den Boden und sie saugte meinen Schwanz in ihren Mund, warm und nass. Ihre Zähne strichen vorsichtig über meine Eichel. Aurora fing an, mich zu küssen, ihre Zunge bewegte sich in meinem Mund und ich griff nach ihrer schweren Titte und rollte ihren dicken Nippel zwischen meinen Fingern. Nachdem mein Schwanz von Heathers Speichel gut nass war, ließ sie ihn aus ihrem Mund rutschen und legte ihre großen Brüste um meinen Schwanz. Sie drückte sie zusammen und fing an, sie an meinem Schaft auf und ab zu bewegen. Bei jeder Abwärtsbewegung küsste sie dabei meine Eichel und umschmeichelte sie mit ihrer nassen Zunge.

Mary und Allison kam in ihren nächsten Outfits heraus. Mary trug ein Ensemble aus grauer Spitze, ihre dunklen Brustwarzen waren durch die Spitze deutlich sichtbar. Der String bestand nur aus Strängen grauer Spitze, die kaum ihre Muschi bedeckten. Sie sah so geil aus, dass ich stöhnte und mich über Heathers Gesicht und Titten entlud. Heather keuchte überrascht und leckte sich mein Sperma von den Lippen.

„Steh da nicht einfach nur so rum, Schlampe“, bellte Mary und schlug fest auf Allisons Arsch. „Leck das Sperma von meinem Meister von dieser Hure runter!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Sie flog geradezu durch den Raum, damit sie schnell meinen Saft von Heathers großen Brüsten und von ihrem Gesicht ablecken konnte. Allison hatte ein schwarzes Babydoll an, das mit rosafarbener Spitze gesäumt war. Dazu hatte sie ein passendes durchsichtiges schwarzes Höschen angezogen.

Mary schlug noch einmal auf Allisons Arsch. „Gute kleine Schlampen lecken immer sofort das Sperma von ihrem Meister auf. Egal, wo sie es finden!“

„Natürlich, Herrin!“ sagte Allison, als Mary ihr zum dritten Mal auf den Arsch schlug.

Mary ging in den Umkleideraum zurück, während Allison sich weiter um Heathers Titten und Gesicht kümmerte. Allison verwendete viel Zeit darauf, sicherzustellen, dass Heathers Brustwarzen und Nippel auch wirklich sauber waren. Aurora fing an, langsam meinen Schwanz zu wichsen, während wir beide zuschauten, wie meine kleine Schlampe ihrer Pflicht nachkam. Als mein Schwanz wieder hart war, rutschte sie nach unten und nahm ihn in den Mund. Allison musste irgendwie auch auf Heathers Muschi Sperma gefunden haben, weil sie ihr jetzt glücklich die Fotze leckte. Ich war mir zwar nicht sicher, ob da wirklich mein Sperma hingespritzt war, aber es störte mich nicht weiter, weil sich im Moment sowieso Aurora um mich kümmerte.

Marys drittes Outfit bestand aus einem sexy Babydoll in pink. Ein Mieder in pink hielt ihre Brüste und loser Stoff fiel über ihren Bauch bis direkt oberhalb eines pinkfarbenen Spitzenhöschens. Sie sah so unschuldig aus wie ein Schulmädchen und gleichzeitig so sexy wie eine Stripperin. Sie ging vor uns hin und her und ich pfiff ihr nach. „Gott, du bist wunderschön“, stöhnte ich, als Aurora meinen Schwanz tief in ihren Hals nahm.

„Danke.“ Mary setzte sich zu mir auf das Sofa und spreizte ihre Beine. „Schlampe, leck mir die Muschi!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Sie entfernte sich von Heathers Muschi und schob Marys Höschen zur Seite, um in ihre nasse Fotze einzutauchen. Sie leckte geräuschvoll. Heather stöhnte enttäuscht und fing dann wie wild an zu masturbieren.

Mary umarmte mich und wir küssten uns, während unsere beiden Schlampen jeweils Oralsex mit uns machten. Meine Hand fand ihre Titte in die weiche Seide eingehüllt und ich rieb und drückte. Mary und ich kamen gleichzeitig. Wir hatten uns im Arm und füllten die Münder unserer Huren mit Sperma und Mösensaft. Etwas von meinem Sperma lief aus Auroras Mund heraus und Allison verschwendete keine Zeit, es ihr gleich aus dem Gesicht zu lecken. Ich zog Mary auf meinen Schoß und ihre Beine lagen über meinen Hüften. Der weiche Stoff ihres Höschens rieb kühl an meinem Schwanz, während ich mir ihre Lippen zu einem Kuss heranholte.

Ich schaute tief in Marys smaragdgrüne Augen, als sie den Schoß ihres Höschens zur Seite zog und ihre Fotze auf meinen Schwanz senkte. „Ich liebe dich“, stöhnte sie und fickte mich langsam. Ich zog ihr das Mieder herunter und saugte eine ihrer Titten gierig in meinen Mund. Ich fasste ihre Arschbacken an und spürte, wie sich die Muskeln unter meinen Fingern bewegten, während sie sich auf meinem Schwanz bewegte. Ihre Arme hielten meinen Kopf an ihren Brüsten fest. Ich lutschte an ihrem Nippel und an ihrer Brustwarze.

Marys Hüften fingen an, sich schneller zu bewegen. Sie fing an zu keuchen. Die Wände ihrer Fotze waren wie Feuer an meinem Schwanz. „Komm gleichzeitig mit mir, Mare“, flüsterte ich und schaute zu ihr hoch. Unsere Stirne pressten sich aneinander. „Komm gleichzeitig mit mir!“

„Ja, ja“, keuchte Mary. Sie fickte mich jetzt hart und schnell. Ihre Hüften rotierten, während sie sich auf meinem Schwanz bewegte. Sie drückte ihren Kitzler gegen mein Schambein. „Oh Gott, ich bin da!“ Ihre Fotze klammerte meinen Schwanz und sie setzte sich flach auf meinen Schoß. Mein Schwanz stand an ihrem Muttermund an, als sie auf mir kam. Ihre Lippen fanden meine und wir küssten uns, während ich meinen Samen tief in sie hinein spritzte und einen kleinen perfekten Augenblick waren wir eins.

Mary saß auf meinem Schwanz und küsste mich. Sie atmete meine Seele, während wir uns in den Nachwehen unserer Orgasmen festhielten. Hinter ihr stöhnten die Mädchen und sie keuchten, während sie sich gegenseitig fickten. Sie schrien, wenn es ihnen kam. Sie leckten nasse Fotzen und lutschten an harten Nippeln. Schließlich stieg Mary von mir ab und ließ sich auf die Couch fallen. Ihre Beine waren gespreizt und mein Sperma sickerte durch den Stoff ihres Höschens nach draußen. Innerhalb von Sekunden war Allison bei uns und leckte das Sperma von meinem Schwanz und aus Marys Fotze heraus, während wir beide uns auf der Couch entspannten. Wir sahen zu, wie Heather und Aurora einen 69er machten und sich gegenseitig genossen.

„Ich liebe dich“, flüsterte ich Mary zu. Ich küsste meine Liebste, während unsere Schlampe mein Sperma aus ihrer Fotze lutschte.

To be continued …

Click here for Kapitel 5

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 36: The God-King

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 36: The God-King

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Female/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Violence

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 35.



Saturday, September 28th, 2013 – Mark Glassner

I watched in stunned horror as the US soldiers opened fire on the Tacoma Police blockading the street in front of the courthouse. The soldiers had just roped out of a pair of hovering Black Hawk helicopters, attacking the police blockading the stretch of Tacoma Avenue in front of the Courthouse. As the soldiers spread out, I shouted orders into the microphone; my voice boomed out of the speakers placed around the square.

The soldiers ignored my commands.

A chill spread through me. They ignored my commands. I could see the black of their auras wreathed in the faintest red. They were Thralls under the protection of the Zimmah ritual, bound to some other Warlock. They were immune to my powers. Exactly the same way we made our family and sluts immune to anyone else’s orders.

Fuck! This was very bad!

There was a whirring sound, like a motor revving up, then a terrific roar and a gout of flame erupted from the side of one of the hovering Black Hawks. The mini-gun fired; I watched in horror as its bullets ripped through the police blockade. A second whirring sound built, and the other helicopter opened fire on the opposite police blockade. Golden tracers streaked down, raining death on the Tacoma police officers.

“Sir, let’s go!” 51 shouted, grabbing my arm and pulling me towards the courthouse.

The crowd in front of the courthouse screamed in panic and ran for cover. My bodyguards formed a protective circle around me, dragging me back into the courthouse. They pulled Violet and Desiree into their circle of protection and herded us through the courthouse. I struggled to think but panic froze my thoughts. Soldiers bound to my enemy were attacking me. I was not prepared for this.

Holy shit! I was not prepared for this!

“Where are we going?” I asked, finally gathering some of my wits.

“The back of the Courthouse, on Yakima Avenue,” 51 answered. How did she sound so calm? “We parked the limo and our patrol cars back there, remember?”

“Right,” I nodded. We raced through the courthouse and I struggled to think despite the adrenaline that pounded through my veins. We were under attack by US Soldiers. We were not prepared for this. They could be coming for Mary, I realized; my eyes opened with horror.

They could be coming for Mary.

“51, Fallen Eagle!”

51 glanced at me, nodded, and pulled out her Nextel. They were similar to radios, but worked over the cell phone network. All of our bodyguards had one. “51 to all units, Fallen Eagle. I repeat, Fallen Eagle.”

Fallen Eagle. The code phrase for the worst case scenario—the hammer is falling and we need to get the hell out of Dodge.

Ever since the Nuns attacked us three months ago, I had been preparing for another attempt. The bodyguards had their instructions to get everyone they could to safety. In Kansas I had a bolthole prepared; a place where we could regroup and figure out how to face this new threat.

“47, copy Fallen Eagle.” 47 was with Mary back at the house; she would get my wife to safety.

Squad D reported in with Shannon and George in Chicago. Squads E and F, guarding our planes, also responded. Now we just had to move quickly and we might just be able to escape and figure out how to deal with this new, overwhelming force. We rounded a corner, and I could see the limo idling outside, the passenger door open and Leah waiting nervously, looking up at the sky.

“Hurry!” Leah shouted as we burst outside, beckoning urgently with her arm.

The moment we stepped outside sounds crashed into us. I could hear sirens coming in from every direction. 51 wore a police radio patched into Tacoma PD’s network, and I could hear the frantic calls for help from police officers completely outmatched by the soldiers. The roar of helicopters and gunshots echoed through the streets. Shadows passed overhead; I glanced up to see more Black Hawks escorted by smaller helicopters, black against the blue sky.

Holy shit! Did someone take control of the entire fucking army? Holy fucking shit!

I practically threw myself into the limo, followed by a crying Violet and a wild-eyed Desiree, her big tits flopping about as she dived in. Violet clung to me as 51 jumped in. Leah ran around, hopping into the driver seat. With an AR-15 clutched in her hand, 09 jumped into the passenger seat, while 32, also armed with an AR-15 piled in back with us.

What’s going on, Mark? Mary’s thought practically shouted in my mind.

Soldiers attacked the rally, I sent back, trying to keep my terror out of my sending. I’m okay; we’re in the limo and driving off. The soldiers are Thralls, protected with the Zimmah spell!

Oh my god!

The limo peeled out, following two of our bodyguard’s cop cars. Two more followed. They took the left at 9th Street, heading up to the top of the hill and away from the firefight at the courthouse. Relief washed through me as I stared through the rear window. I could see the soldiers at the intersection of 9th and Tacoma Ave, occupying the ruins of the police blockade. None followed us.

I sighed in relief. It looked like we were clear.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary Glassner

“Umm, that feels nice, Mom,” I moaned as she lapped at my pussy.

I was feeling better after the bout of morning sickness I had. Mom had shown up and we started playing with the fruit Mark had left for me before he went to the gun-buyback rally in Tacoma. I would have gone with him but I had a rough morning. I rubbed my stomach, excited to be pregnant, and hating all the little inconveniences it brought on.

After spending most of the morning vomiting, I decided to skip the rally and take a nap. I woke up refreshed and famished when Mom came in to check up on me. Then we started having so much fun eating strawberries and pussy-cream, and I ate an entire peeled banana out of Mom’s cunt. We made a mess, but that’s why we had a washing machine.

Mom’s tongue felt amazing on my pussy and I was getting closer and closer to an orgasm, when I heard footsteps racing up the stairs. I sat up on my elbows, looking at the bedroom door, frowning. What was going on out there? Mom stopped licking at my pussy, and sat up as the door burst open and 47 raced towards me, her light-brown hair streaming behind her.

“Ma’am, we need to go right now!” the second-in-command of our bodyguard shouted. “Fallen Eagle!”

My mind went blank with panic. She grabbed my arm and roughly pulled me to my feet. Two more bodyguards were right behind her and one grabbed my mother. She said Fallen Eagle; that was the code used if something really, really bad has happened. Fear clutched at my stomach as 47 tried to pull me out of the room. Oh God, only Mark or I could give that command.

“We need to go, ma’am!” 47 insisted.

“My locket!” I cried. Fallen Eagle meant that we were abandoning our home. We might never get to come back. I couldn’t leave without my locket; Mark gave it to me the day we met. Next to the wedding ring on my finger, it was the most important thing I owned. I ran to my dresser and opened my jewelry box, pulling out the silver heart with the pink rose sculpted on the front. I quickly pulled it over my head to let it dangle between my breasts along with my protection amulet. Then I let 47 drag me out of the room.

I concentrated, using our new communication spell, and sent my panicked thoughts to Mark, What’s going on, Mark? Mark’s reply sent ice flooding through my veins; a Warlock attacked Mark with soldiers bound by the Zimmah ritual. My heart hammered in fear. What could we do against Thralls that we couldn’t use our powers on? And he said soldiers. God, that’s like the SWAT attack last June on steroids!

We raced out of the house, and the street bustled with activity. Some of the bodyguards were watching vigilantly, AR-15s in their hands, while the rest were herding our family and servants out of their houses and piling them into the fleet of black SUVs we owned. One of the SUVs was waiting in the driveway, and I jumped in along with my mom. Lillian, Xiu, and Korina piled into our SUV and the rest of our sluts piled into a second vehicle.

In just a few minutes, everyone who lived in the neighborhood – our sluts, our families, and our important servants – were loaded into SUVs and we were off. The plan was to drive north, to Boeing Field in Seattle. Our Gulfstream was too well known. Any enemy attacking us was sure to try and seize it or stop us from reaching it. Julius Prescott III, a billionaire we knew, owned a freight airline known as Air-Cargo, and we arranged for a hangar of his at Boeing Field to be set aside to house a 747 airplane. Hopefully, our enemy did not know about this plane.

In five minutes, we were clear of our neighborhood, driving north at breakneck speed. I could hear all sorts of chatter on 47’s police radio and on the Nextel. “What’s going on?” I asked 47.

“A Police Tactical alert has just been issued,” 47 answered. “There are reports of US soldiers setting up roadblocks around Tacoma, and a convoy of Strykers is rolling up 512 towards South Hill. They’re running cars off the road, ma’am.”

“Strykers? Those are armored tanks, right?” I asked in fear.

“Armored personnel carriers, ma’am,” 47 corrected. “Not as heavily armored as a tank, but just as dangerous. Squad E has abandoned the Gulfstream. They saw several Black Hawks flying towards Thun Field.”

Please let them not know about our other plane, I begged silently. Please!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Brandon Fitzsimmons

“My Lord Fitzsimmons, we’ve taken the courthouse,” Colonel Abbey said.

He was sitting right next to me, but the only reason I could hear him over the roar of the helicopter’s rotor was through the chopper’s internal intercom. We were in the Command Information Center, or CIC, Black Hawk, hovering high over Tacoma. I was wearing an uncomfortable helmet with headphones over my ears that blocked most of the Black Hawk’s rotor noise. Colonel Abbey was the G3, or operations officer, for I Corp and was coordinating the occupation of Tacoma.

“Do you have Mark?” I demanded.

I could almost taste my victory. Mark Glassner would soon be mine along with his wife, Mary. I would make her my concubine, force Mark to watch as his lovely wife became my whore. It was what he deserved for stealing my beautiful Desiree. I looked down at Tacoma, as we flew above it in the Black Hawk. The Army Rangers that had fast-roped into Tacoma were surrounding the courthouse as the Stryker Brigade barreled down the freeway to secure the city.

The main part of Tacoma was built on a peninsula that jutted out into Puget Sound. There were about a dozen roads that crossed the Nalley Valley that separated the peninsula from the mainland. If those streets were blockaded, the city would be cut in half and trap anyone on the peninsula, including Mark if he managed to escape the courthouse.

“My Lord, Chalk 2 reports a limo heading west on 9th Street with a police escort,” Colonel Abbey reported after a minute. If I remembered the briefing correctly, a chalk was a group of rangers deployed out of the same helicopter. Chalk 2 was tasked with taking the intersection of 9th Street and Tacoma Avenue.

“Damn it,” I snarled. “I want that limo stopped and everyone inside captured.”

“Absolutely, my Lord,” Colonel Abbey replied. “Bandit 1 and Bandit 3, do you have eyes on a limo heading west from the courthouse?” I couldn’t hear the reply; I was only listening to the helicopter’s internal comms, not the battle comms. Colonel Abbey nodded. “Disable the vehicle and provide support. Raider 3, head west and drop your chalk on that vehicle.”

Bandits were the Little Birds, small, agile helicopters armed with mini-guns that were quite deadly in urban operations. Raiders were the Black Hawks carrying a chalk of Rangers. Mark wouldn’t stand a chance, I thought with a smile.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner

The limo bounced around on Tacoma’s streets. The city had lost the war against potholes years ago, and the streets grew worse and worse every year. Leah must be doing nearly sixty as we raced away from the courthouse, and we were being thrown about in the back.

“Hold on!” Leah shouted, braking hard, and then the limo made a sharp turn onto Sprague Avenue and we were racing south.

Violet still clung to me, sobbing into my chest. “Shh, it’ll be alright,” I told her, stroking her brown hair. Though I wish I could believe that.

I heard the roar of a helicopter and I started looking up at the sky in fear. Violet buried her face into my chest at the sound. “Shit, it’s in front of us!” Leah shouted.

I bent down to look out the front of the limo and saw streaks of yellow raining down from the sky. Tracers, I realized, as the lead cop car seemed to explode in sparks, and careened off to the side of the road. The second cop car tried to swerve; a torrent of bullets shredded its trunk. The tracers marched quickly towards us; it sounded like heavy rain as the bullets struck the limo’s armor. The windshield splintered. Desiree was engulfed by blue light as her amulet deflected a bullet. The limo swerved suddenly to the left. There was the sound of metal crunching and I was flung forward, my seatbelt digging into my chest and waist.

What the fuck just happened? My mind was fuzzy and I groaned in pain. “We need to move,” someone shouted.

“Leah’s shot!” another person shouted.

“Shit!” Someone was shaking me. “Sir, we need to move!”

A Black woman’s face hovered in front of me, urgently speaking to me. It took me a moment to realize it was 51 and I blinked, looking around. There were dents and holes in the roof of my armored limo. In the front seat I saw Leah slumped over the steering wheel, blood staining her back. The bodyguard in the passenger seat was struggling to open the passenger door. 51 pulled out her folding knife and quickly cut my jammed seatbelt.

“Leah,” I shouted, climbing across the limo and grabbing her. I concentrated on her being healed, and whispered, “Tsariy,” and red light engulfed her body. She convulsed. When the scarlet light faded, she sat upright, perfectly healed. Around her neck, the bronze amulet smoked, the protection spell overwhelmed by the helicopter’s mini-guns.

“We need to go, sir!” 51 shouted, grabbing me and pulling me out of the limo.

We had crashed into a traffic light, the metal pole bent and fallen across the top of the limo. The hood was torn to pieces and white smoke curled serpentine up into the air from the engine block. Metal scars and pockmarks littered the body of the limo where the armor had withstood the mini-gun’s fire. I looked for our escorts and saw the twisted remains of the four cars. The helicopter’s guns had shredded them into mangled mockeries of a car.

Two bodyguards were crawling out of the mangled mockeries – their amulets must have saved their lives – but the other four must be lying dead or dying in the wreckage of their cars. I started to run for the nearest one when 51 grabbed me and pointed up at the sky. Two small helicopters, both of which had large mini-guns slung on their sides by the landing skids, were banking around, and beyond them a Black Hawk was swooping towards us.

“Leah, Violet, and Desiree, scatter!” I shouted. “They’re after me, you might get away!”

09 led, running with her AR-15 out, heading down an alley between two buildings. I followed, 51 and 32 on either side with 18 and 27, the two survivors from the escorts, bringing up the rear. The downdraft from the Black Hawk slammed into us and kicked up stinging dust as it banked overhead. I saw the rope drop out the side of the helicopter; the soldiers began deploying.

“Shit!” 51 shouted. “Back, back!”

We turned and saw one of the small helicopters hovering at the mouth of the alley, cutting us off. There was a fence and someone’s yard to the right and I jumped, grabbing the top and easily hauling myself over. I was never more thankful for getting the Gift from Tiffany than right now. It gave me increased physical strength and stamina, and I was going to need every advantage I had to survive this.

51 followed me over the fence. Gunfire rang out and 32 was halfway over when a bullet bounced off her shielding. She made it over as the fence splintered from the gunfire. I could hear the remaining bodyguards returning fire in the alleyway, buying us time.

“Keep running!” 51 shouted.

I ran across the yard, glancing over my shoulder to see that damned helicopter dogging our steps. The pilot must be radioing our position. I reached the opposite fence, jumping up and quickly scrambling over. As I lowered myself on the other side, I froze. 32 had stopped, and was kneeling in the middle of the yard, aiming her AR-15 at the small helicopter. She started carefully firing at it, rounds striking the windshield of the helicopter. It pivoted smoothly, lining up its guns at 32.

“Run!” I shouted as 51 scrambled over the fence. “Run, 32!”

She ignored me. The only time the bodyguards could ignore my orders was to protect my life. Fire spat from the helicopter, clods of dirt exploded around 32. She kept calmly firing. Blue energy sprang up around her as the rounds struck her protective charms. For a second I thought she was going to be fine, then the spell was overwhelmed and the bullets ripped through her body.

One of her rounds must have hit something important, because the helicopter started pitching to the side. I could see the pilot inside struggling with the yoke. The copter drifted closer and closer to a tree. Branches flew as the blades dipped in, and then there was a woody thunk and a loud, splintering sound. The rotor blades disintegrated, throwing debris everywhere. The chopper spun in the air and slammed into a shed with a satisfying crunch of metal.

I started to climb back over; if I reached 32 before she died I could heal her. “She’s dead, sir,” 51 said as she grabbed my arm. “You’re not. Do not let her death be in vain.”

I cursed, and let go of the fence. We were out on a side-street and we could hear booted feet approaching. We cut diagonally across the street, racing for a small, brown house with a mossy roof. There were several cracking pops from behind us; suddenly everything around me went blue. My amulet just stopped a round, I realized. Adrenaline was screaming through my veins. There were more gunshots; I could hear bullets whizzing past and blue erupted around me a second time, a third time.

“Shit, the car!” I shouted, pointing at the beat up, gray Plymouth with red primer staining the hood. “The amulets won’t take much more gunfire!”

I slid down behind the Plymouth as gunfire pounded against the car; glass shattered and metal pinged with every bullet strike. My heart was hammering. I risked a glance around the car and saw the soldiers at the corner. Several were firing at us while others dashed across the street. Fire and maneuver, I think it was called. 51 shot back with her 9mm service pistol and the soldiers hit the dirt and returned fire, and 51’s amulet deflected two rounds.

I didn’t see an escape. There was no cover for twenty or more feet and there were just too many soldiers. Mary, I love you, I sent. I don’t think I’m getting out of this one.

No! I can’t lose you, Mark!

I swallowed. There was only one hope. Tiffany said Monks were fighters, that their powers were combat oriented. I was as physically strong as a man could be, with quick reflexes. If I charged them, maybe somehow I could defeat them. I hoped that the amulet might sustain a few more shots. I readied myself, took a deep breath, and burst out from the car and ran as fast as I possibly could, as fast as any Olympic sprinter. The distance between me and the soldiers disappeared rapidly.

The soldiers were startled by my sudden charge, but their training took over and they opened fire. The world turned blue about me as the amulet deflected another shot, and then I was on the first soldier. He rose, bracing himself as I slammed into him. He fell back hard, and I nearly lost my balance and fell with him. A second soldier leapt at me; we grappled.

I was stronger than the soldier, more agile, but I lacked any training. I didn’t know how to fight. The soldier did. I pushed him off of me and took a clumsy swing at his face. He easily grabbed my arm, did something with his hip, and I was flipping over him and falling on my back. I grunted, the wind knocked out of my lungs. The soldier pulled out his knife, and before I could react, it was pressed against my throat.

I froze.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary Glassner

I’m captured, Mare, Mark sent me, keep going. The Nextels are going to be compromised now. Keep going, be safe! I love you.

No, no, no! This couldn’t be happening. I’ll save you, somehow! I thought back. We’re racing to the airport. Just hang in there. I love you!

“47,” I said, trying to keep my voice from cracking. “Mark is captured. The Nextels are probably compromised.”

“I understand, ma’am,” 47 replied. Her hand shook as she picked up her Nextel. “47 to all units, communications no longer secure. I repeat, communications not secure.”

Then she tossed her Nextel out the window.

Mark was captured. My mom wrapped her arms around me, holding me to her and suddenly all my emotions were pouring out of me as I sobbed into her breast. She stroked my hair and rocked me gently, just like she did when I was a child.

“Oh, Mom, what am I going to do?” I cried.

“I don’t know,” she whispered. “We will figure it out.”

In thirty minutes we reached Boeing field; I sobbed the entire way. We passed through the security gates and raced to the hanger. Our flight crew was waiting. Once we bought this plane, we moved our pilots, Joslyn and Lydia, here just in case.

Lydia was waiting outside for us. “Miss,” she greeted, her face pale with fright. Like all our close employees, Joslyn and Lydia were bound to Mark with the Zimmah ritual. “What is going on?”

I opened my mouth to answer, but more tears leaked out of my eyes and I couldn’t bring myself to say what happened. Mark was captured. What was I going to do? I just climbed on board and sat down in First Class, pressing my face to the cold window.

I love you, Mark, I thought to him. Stay strong! I will find a way to save you. I just wished I believed myself.

Love you, Mark sent back and I could feel his fear.

Everyone else was boarding. Mark’s mom Sandy squeezed my shoulder before she found a seat next to Betty, her girlfriend. My Dad and Mom sat next to each other. Mom was still naked from our lovemaking. Hell, I was too. There hadn’t been time to get dressed. All I had on was my wedding ring, my locket, and my protective amulet.

“It’ll be all right,” Missy, my younger sister, promised. She grabbed my hand, squeezed it, then leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. Then she sat down next to her boyfriend Damien.

Mark’s sister Antsy and her girlfriend Via were the last of our family to board. Only Shannon and her fiancee were missing. But they were in Chicago attending a conference for George’s job. The sluts boarded next and Lillian sat next to me and hugged me.

“It will be okay, Mistress,” she whispered. I wished I could believe her.

We waited for Squad E. They managed to get clear of Thun Field ahead of those soldiers and arrived fifteen minutes after we did, piling into the plane. Lydia closed and sealed the door, then sat down in the cockpit. We started taxiing to the runway. The engines revved and roared louder and louder as the pilots throttled up for takeoff. Then I was shoved back into my seat, and my stomach sank as the plane raced down the runway and leaped into the air.

We’re in the air, Mark, I sent to him. Your mom and Antsy are with me.

Good! I could feel the relief in his thought. He was worried about me. I wanted to cry again. Why should he be worried? I wasn’t the one captured by our enemy. The plane banked, turning to take us to Kansas and the decommissioned missile silo that was our emergency bunker.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner

I felt relief wash through me. Mary and my family were safe; that was one less thing to worry about.

I lay facedown on the street, a soldier’s boot pressed into the back of my neck, the cold barrel of his M16 touching my cheek. My hands were zip-tied behind my back, a disgusting rag was shoved into my mouth and tied in place by a strip of cloth wrapped around my head. 51 lay next to me; the butt of a rifle had slammed into her face, opening a gash across her eyebrow.

“Up!” a soldier shouted and the one standing on my neck released me and hauled me to my feet.

Several tan Humvees rolled up. I saw 27 in the backseat of one of the Humvees and Desiree sat next to her. But I didn’t see Violet or Leah. Maybe they got away? Unless they were dead. I pushed that thought away as they forced me into the second Humvee. 51 was pushed in after me, her body leaning up against me. There was a dazed look in her eyes.

The Humvee drove off, heading back down to the courthouse. We passed columns of big, bulky armored vehicles bristling with weapons. Strykers, I think they were called, carrying infantry. More soldiers were guarding intersections; one would be manning a .50 cal machine gun while two more stood by holding M16s. Then we passed the wreckage of the firefight in front of the courthouse. Some of the soldiers were clearing away the shot up police cruisers, while others carried bodies to a waiting truck. And it wasn’t only dead police officers they carried, but civilians attending the gun-buyback that had gotten caught in the crossfire.

More civilians were sitting on their hands in the square before the Courthouse, watched over by dozens of soldiers. Some of the crowd looked scared, others were bewildered. They couldn’t believe that US Soldiers would attack them. That didn’t happen in America. That happened off overseas in some despotic country like Syria or North Korea. Not here. Not in America. A few had defiant looks on their faces, staring angrily at the Soldiers. Off to the side, the media were guarded by more soldiers, but they were being allowed to continue reporting. I could see all the cameras pointing at our convoy of Humvees, ready to broadcast my humiliation to the world.

And probably my execution, I thought bleakly.

The Humvees stopped in front of the courthouse, the door opened, and a soldier hauled me out. I saw his face. He was young, maybe eighteen, his eyes bright blue. There was a hard cast to his youthful features, his grip iron on my arm as he pushed me forward. I stood up straight as the eyes of the captured civilians fell on me. Shock and horror filled the faces of those that believed I was a God, then despair filled their eyes.

Guilt filled me. I had let them down. I wasn’t strong enough to protect them. But what could I do against an army? My greatest power was nullified by the Zimmah ritual. How could a Warlock put so many under his power? Every soldier I saw had their black aura fringed with a trace of red, the sign that they were bound by the spell. What could I do? What could Mary do? Despair crashed through my soul.

How was I getting out of this?

As we approached the courthouse the doors opened and a short, fat man in an expensive Italian suit, charcoal gray, stepped out. He was balding, his hair gray, and a look of triumph filled his eyes. I recognized him, Brandon Fitzsimmons. How the hell had Brandon bound anyone with the Zimmah spell? His mother was dead. A male Warlock needed his mother to perform the spell.

Brandon wasn’t alone. Flanking him were two women, scantily clad, that could almost be Mary’s long lost sisters. They were twins, with auburn hair and green eyes, and Mary’s heart-shaped face.

“Kneel before your God!” the soldier leading me barked and kicked me in the back of the knee. My leg folded out from under me and I fell painfully to my knees.

Brandon stepped up to the microphone. “I am Brandon Fitzsimmons!” his voice boomed through the speakers. “I have defeated the false God, Mark Glassner!” He paused, his words echoing through the air. “I am your God and King! Worship me! Obey me!”

I could hear the crowd behind me change as his commands sank in. I glanced behind me to see all the fear, the despair, the anger, melt away and awe replace it. They all had black auras and I could just make out a fringe of red. It was even worse than I could have imagined. He somehow was binding people to him without using the spell, just by speaking. I was immune to his powers; one of the benefits of the Gift.

Mary, the Warlock is Brandon Fitzsimmons. Do not listen to anything he says. You cannot afford to fall under his power. His words bind people with the Zimmah spell.

I let Brandon’s speech roll over me as Mary’s reply came back, What am I going to do, Mark? I need you. I feel like I’m falling apart.

You have to be strong, Mare, I told her.

How?

You’re the only hope we have. I need you. I love you. I know you can be strong! I believe in you! I had to. She was the only hope I had. And only if Brandon didn’t immediately execute me.

Why are you comforting me? I’m the one who’s safe. I should be comforting you. I could sense that she was calming down. I will find a way to save you, Mark. I promise!

Brandon was standing in front of me, I realized, and I defiantly stared up at him. “You’re immune to my powers, I see,” Brandon grimaced, then glanced at Desiree. “And my wife, too.”

“I’m not your wife anymore,” Desiree snarled. “I dumped you for someone better.”

Brandon smacked her with the back of his hand. “Quiet, woman. I’ll deal with you soon enough.” He turned to one of the soldiers, “Where’s his wife?”

“My Lord, two women escaped in the confusion, we are hunting them down,” the soldier reported. “I do not think either is Mary. Both appeared to be brunettes.”

“Dammit,” Brandon hissed. “Did you secure that Gulfstream of his at least?”

“Yes, My Lord,” an older soldier reported. He had eagles on his uniform so I think that made him a Colonel.

Brandon smiled, “Good, they’re trapped in the state. Our troops are heading for the passes?” The soldier nodded. He must mean the passes over the Cascade Mountains to Eastern Washington. “What about his house? Did you find anyone there?”

“Empty, my Lord,” the Colonel reported. “We missed everyone. The entire neighborhood was packed up.”

“Fuck! Burn the neighborhood,” Brandon ordered. “And that damned tent where his worshipers meet. Kill any who resist. Find where his servants went! You’ll find his wife with them.”

“Yes, my Lord,” the Colonel saluted.

Brandon turned to the crowd and took a microphone from one of the auburn-haired twins. “Here is your false God!” A boo rose up from the crowd. Just an hour ago these people cheered me; I never realized just how frightening my powers were. “He is only flesh and blood! He is weak and was defeated by the merest fraction of my power. Let me show you just how weak and human he really is!” He motioned to the soldiers.

The gag was cut off and two soldiers grabbed my head, prying my lips open. I fought, struggling to get free of their grasp, to close my mouth. A third soldier drew a knife. I struggled harder. What were they doing? I fought in vain to break free, to keep that glinting knife away from me. The third soldier forced his dirty fingers into my mouth, gripping my tongue. The blade flashed and blood filled my mouth.

“Master!” Desiree cried out, barely heard over the crowd’s roar.

Disbelief almost drowned out the pain. They had cut my tongue off! How could I use any of my powers without my tongue? I was thrown down onto my back; then the kicking started. Pain exploded in my back, my stomach, my legs. I curled up into a ball, trying to protect myself as booted foot after booted foot slammed into me.

I howled wordlessly in agony.

Over the pain, I heard Brandon’s voice roar, “Mary Glassner! Your husband will be abused day and night until you turn yourself in. Submit to me and be my concubine, and your husband shall go free!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary Glassner

I was sitting in first class alone, save for my mom and little sister. I couldn’t stand everyone looking at me so I ordered them back to coach. Mom and Missy ignored me, sitting with me and holding my hands. Back in coach, they were watching the news. I was the only one that couldn’t watch it, the only one who couldn’t watch to see what was happening to my husband. Everyone on the plane but me was bound by the Zimmah ritual. I was the only one susceptible to Brandon’s power, and I could not afford to get bound to him.

I needed to be strong, for Mark, for our family. We were all dead if Mark died. My life was tied to his, our loved ones’ lives tied to ours. It all rested on my shoulders, and I felt like I was about to be crushed beneath the weight. How could I bear all this responsibility? I was only nineteen, barely an adult. My shoulders were just too slim to support this weight!

I thought of Mark, his boyish grin and deep-blue eyes. Mark needs me to be strong, to save him. I couldn’t afford to wallow in self-pity. I pushed at the despair, forcing it back. We were all lost if I fell apart. There had to be a way out of this. Just stay calm and think, Mary.

But I couldn’t!

My mind kept drifting back to Mark. I would struggle, trying to focus, and an image of Mark being hit would fill my mind. Of Mark placed before a firing squad, shot dead. Of Mark getting hung. I would force the images away, and even worse ones would slip into my mind.

Dad walked up from coach, his presence dragging me out of my morbid thoughts. He looked haggard as he gazed at me. He swallowed, then opened his mouth, like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. His long, red hair, streaked with gray, fell loosely about his shoulders, not pulled back into his usual ponytail. My stomach sank. “What, Dad?” I wearily asked.

“Mark’s on TV,” Dad said. “They’re beating him.”

“What else?” I asked, sensing Dad was holding back on me.

“You can’t go back,” Dad firmly told me.

“I know,” I said sadly.

“This Brandon, he says Mark will be beaten day and night until you surrender yourself to him and be his concubine.”

I felt hysteria bubbling up inside me, almost bursting out in a laugh. Of course; he wants to do to me what we did to Desiree. Mark humiliated Brandon that day, took his wife in front of him. He wants revenge.

Mark, I am going to save you! I sent, mustering all my confidence and determination.

I’m fine. Do not turn yourself in. I can take it. I could feel his pain; I wanted to cry, but I had done enough of that.

I won’t. I’m going to save you, somehow. Be strong, Mark! I looked at Dad, and ordered, “Get Sam.” I felt a steely resolve growing inside me; I will save Mark. We had the Book, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. The answer must be in there, somewhere. A way to neutralize Brandon’s powers or give me more power or something.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

President Baumgarten

“Mr. President,” Eustace Smyth, my Chief of Staff, said, holding up the phone. “He wants to speak with you.”

I frowned, watching the TV. They were still beating the despicable Mark Glassner. For the last few months my cabinet and I had argued what to do about him. He was a dangerous man, somehow corrupting anyone that came into contact with him. My cabinet was split; some championed Mark and his sexual politics, others thought he was the most dangerous threat to the US since the war of 1812, and should be assassinated. But that was illegal. I was the President of the United States, sworn to uphold the Constitution, sworn to obey the laws. I would not, could not, approve assassinating a US Citizen.

“Who’s on the phone?” I asked. The world had changed today. My new God, Brandon Fitzsimmons, had finally overthrown the false God Mark and was hunting down his wife, Mary.

“Him,” Eustace said with emphasis and I finally understood.

I snatched the phone from him. The moment Brandon had spoken during his press conference, it all became suddenly clear. Brandon was the true God and had soundly defeated the false one. No, Brandon wasn’t a God, he was the God.

My God.

“This is the President, my Lord,” I respectfully said.

I found myself to be suddenly nervous as I spoke to an actual God. I’ve spoken to almost every Head of State on the planet, knowing every time that I was more powerful than any of them. For the first time since I was elected President of the United States, I was the lesser power.

It was humbling.

“You shall fly to Tacoma with your cabinet and surrender the Country to me,” my God ordered.

“Absolutely, my Lord,” I answered. The phone clicked as my God hung up on me.

I was going to meet my God in person. I never thought it would happen while I was alive.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner

The beating seemed to go on for an eternity. An eternity of pain and suffering. This must be hell, I thought with bleak amusement. I sold my soul and my punishment was to be beaten by the followers of a man I wronged.

It was poetic.

I had used my powers for my own pleasures, not caring about the lives I hurt or destroyed. Mary was right to free our slaves, and to tell me not to break up relationships just because I was horny or feeling vindictive. I needed to be responsible with my powers.

I passed out sometime during the beating. The pain brought me back to consciousness. I lay on something hard, cold; the agony slowed my mind. I fought through the fog, struggling to move, to survey my surroundings. Metal clinked, digging into my wrists and ankles; they had manacled me hand and foot, and dumped me onto the floor of a jail cell. Two soldiers stood outside the bars, M16s grasped in their hands, uncaring eyes fixed on me, like I was an insect in a collection, pinned to a piece of cork.

My mouth was parched, and I spotted a sink. I struggled to move, desperate for water. The pain was excruciating just stretching my legs, the metal of the leg irons biting into my ankles, constricting my movement. I did not know why I was still alive. I think it was the Gift; a lesser man surely could not have survived. I grit my teeth, mustered the will to fight through the pain, and pulled myself across the rough floor. The metal sink was above me, and I tried to grab the rim with my right arm, momentarily forgetting the foot of steel manacling my wrists together. Grunting, I pushed myself up onto my knees, then grasped it with both hands, pulling myself up and staring at my reflection in the polished, stainless steel mirror.

My face was a bloody ruin, swollen so badly that I couldn’t recognize myself. I opened my mouth and saw the ruins of my teeth and inspected the damage: gums bleeding, shattered molars throbbing in pain, gaps where front teeth were missing. I was naked, I realized, except for the manacles biting into wrists and ankles. I didn’t even remember them stripping me naked, and blacks and blues and yellows covered my body. There didn’t seem to be any part of me that wasn’t bruised.

I cupped cold water in my hands, the chains rattling, and slowly sipped it tenderly, trying not to brush my swollen face. The shooting pain in my broken teeth increased as the cold water poured into my lips. I closed my eyes, and forced myself to keep drinking through the pain. I drank until my stomach felt ready to burst, then I stumbled to the cot.

We’ve landed in Kansas, Mary sent me as I curled up on the hard mattress, trying to get comfortable despite the metal restraining me.

Good. The beatings have stopped. I think I’m going to sleep.

I love you! Your filly is going to save you. There was such certainty in her voice.

I know you will. I sent with all the confidence I could muster to her, fighting back my despair. Mary was free. As long as she was, there was still hope. Love you.

All I could do was sleep. I was so exhausted. I closed my eyes and started to let sweet unconsciousness take me when I realized something. I had ignored my Gift, wanting nothing to do with the Heavenly Power. I could afford to ignore the power no longer. I concentrated, thinking of the Angel Azrael, as I drifted off into unconsciousness.

Summoning the Angel of Death to my dreams.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary Glassner

I stepped off the 747. We were in an airport in the middle of nowhere, Kansas. It was a decommissioned airfield from the Cold War called Osage Field. It was used to service Atlas E Missile Silos before they were decommissioned. Exactly like the missile silo we bought that was only a few minutes drive from here. Our bolthole. We used George to purchase all of this, under the cover of his frequent business trips.

A burly man with an MP5 awaited us, along with several women. More burly men guarded the perimeter. The man was Duncan Barber, one of the SWAT officers that attacked us back in June. He wasn’t to blame for the attack; none of the SWAT officers were to blame. They were under the Nuns’ control. Three of them had died, but the other nine had lived. Mark gave them the choice to go to prison or he could fake their deaths and put them to work. They chose freedom and work. So Mark and I fixed their broken relationships – it was our fault that they were broken – and relocated them and their families out here.

“Ma’am,” Duncan said. His aura was black, fringed with red. Everyone at this airfield and the missile silo were bound to Mark by the Zimmah ritual. This place was just too important to let anyone know about it, unless they were bound to us.

“Is it as bad as it seems, ma’am?” Kathanne asked. She was Duncan’s wife.

“Yes,” I sighed.

“What are you going to do, ma’am?” Duncan asked as he escorted me to the waiting SUV.

“I don’t know,” I wearily said. Sam and I dug into her translation of the Book, looking for some way to neutralize Brandon’s powers, or break the control he was exerting on people.

“Shame we don’t have a Nun,” Duncan said. “Isn’t Warlocks what they specialize in defeating?”

I stopped, looking at him. That was it, we needed a Nun.

“Sam, you said there was a spell that would allow a Warlock to steal a Nun’s powers?” I asked, hope blossoming in my chest.

“Yes, ma’am. The, um, Ganubath ritual,” Sam answered. “You need to find a Nun and capture her.” A smile appeared on Sam’s face, but it quickly vanished. “Where are you going to find one, though?”

I grinned at her. I knew only one place in the world that you could find a Nun. “Fuel the plane!” I snapped. “We need to leave as soon as we cast the Naba ritual.” I glanced at Sam and she swallowed.

“I’ll get started right away, ma’am,” she answered, her face pale.

I would be scared, too. It was dangerous to summon the dead.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 37.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Three: The Calm Before the Storm

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 33: The Calm Before the Storm

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Exhibitionism, Oral, Romantic, Lactation, Wife, Wedded Lust, Voyeurism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 32.



The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

The last three weeks since the SWAT attacked us and I nearly died seemed to fly by. And before I knew it, July 20th has finally arrived. The setting sun was warm and the breeze was cool. The air was filled with the sweet scent of the wildflowers. Mount Rainier reared up, impossibly huge this close to the peak, dominating the eastern sky. Even in summer, the top of Mount Rainier remained white and blue from its many glaciers. A small dome of clouds covered the top of the mountain. They were the only clouds in the sky.

Butterflies swirled in my stomach as we all waited on Mary.

I was wearing a black tux, a purple bow-tie choking my throat and a purple cummerbund cinched about my waist. The dress shoes pinched my toes. Mary chose purple to complement the flower arrangements, of all things. Oh well, the wedding was always about the bride, not the groom. My best man, Quatch, stood beside me. He had trimmed his beard and got a haircut for today, and the big guy looked almost handsome in his tux. Today was the only time I’ve ever seen clothes on him that actually fit. Beyond Quatch were my groomsmen: Chris, Tom, and Karl. All three wore matching tuxes, and the same unflattering bow-ties and cummerbunds that I wore. These four guys were my friends, we used to play D&D together. My life had just become too busy since the attack, though, for us to get together anymore.

What amazed me most about the last few weeks was that no disasters had happened. No nuns attacked us with armed men, no government agencies raided my house, no Lilith. Most importantly, no-one has died. Memories of Chasity flashed through my mind. I glanced at the seats where the sluts sat, wishing Chasity was with them. The sluts looked beautiful in their dresses. Korina sat smiling in a green dress. She was pregnant with my child, and she wasn’t the only one. Next to her, Violet and April were holding hands; both girls had learned they were pregnant in the days that followed the attack. Today Violet wore a cute, pink dress and April a cloud-blue, frilly thing. Jessica looked stunning in a black, tight dress as she sat next to Lillian who looked sexy as hell in an artfully-ripped, gauzy black dress. Xiu’s large breasts were positively spilling out of the flowery, pink dress she wore. I was glad Xiu chose to remain one of our sluts; she didn’t even hesitate when I freed her at the hospital. Alison and Desiree wore complimenting, purple dresses, their arms wrapped around each other. They had gotten married a week ago, the service performed by Daisy Cunningham at the Church of the Living Gods.

The Cunningham twins, Daisy and Rose, had become ordained ministers, the first for the growing religious movement that worshiped Mary and myself as gods. The Church of the Living Gods was the official name, but people called them Markites, Miraclists, and Glassnerians. The two sisters had been preaching from the beginning about what I had taught their family, inadvertently, that day in the Lowes garden section. “Love each other,” Rose would preach. “Demonstrate your love to each other. Do not let society tell you what is right and wrong when it comes to love. Do not be repressed by the antiquated morals of the religions of by-gone days. Follow the simple teaching of our Living Gods and just love each other!” The girls were passionate speakers and many responded to their message.

They had set up a large tent on the huge, empty lot behind our house where we had begun breaking ground on our mansion. Every night, hundreds gathered to hear the twins preach and participate in the worship orgy. And the Cunningham twins weren’t the only ones to rise to prominence in the church. Beth Philips, a woman I fucked in the restroom of a car dealership, had almost a saint-like presence in the church since she was pregnant with my child. They addressed her as ‘Blessed Mother,’ alongside Vivian Anders. Chasity and the other bodyguards that died during the attack were remembered as ‘The Holy Martyrs’ and pictures of them were hung about the tent.

After many of the worshipers begged to be married by Mary or myself, we both got ourselves ordained. It was really simple, we just had to fill out a form on the internet and we could perform legal marriages in the State of Washington for the Church of the Living Gods. The first couple I married was Earl and his sixteen-year-old daughter, Marylou. Not a legal marriage, yet, but many of the marriages performed at the church were not, technically, legal. Earl’s wife had died a few years ago and Marylou had started sharing his bed. Both quickly gravitated to the Church with its acceptance of all forms of love.

My mind drifted back to the ceremony as I waited on Mary. Earl’s daughter, Marylou, was a pretty girl. She had long, black hair that fell down to her waist and contrasted lovely with her simple, white dress. Her round, cherub-face was covered by a veil and her long legs were covered by white, fishnet stockings. As part of the marriage, I blessed the bride by bending her over the simple altar and pulling up her skirt. She wore no panties, a tenet of the Church, and her teenage cunt was covered by a neatly trimmed, black bush.

She held her fiancee-father’s hand as I entered her and she moaned in pleasure. Her cunt had been tight and I fucked her hard, pounding her cunt as she moaned in joy. “Fuck me, God!” she moaned. “Oh yes! Oh yes! Fuck me hard, my God!” She came on my cock when I filled her with my blessing. Smiling happily, she took her father’s hands and she spoke her vows as my cum ran out of her cunt, “I pledge before my Gods and all these witnesses to love and cherish my father, my husband, for as long as we both shall live.” Earl repeated back his vows, then I pronounced them husband and wife and they kissed before the happy congregation.

Mary and I have performed several weddings since. I married the Cunningham twins, blessing both of their tight, teenage cunts. Rachel, the woman we fucked on her honeymoon during our first trip to New York, showed up with Leah, our chauffeur from the same trip, and her husband, Jacob. Mary performed a joint wedding, marrying all three together. She blessed both brides with a strap-on. It turned out that Jacob and Rachel were both accountants and they were more than happy to manage our finances. Between our Charity and the Church donations, money was pouring in and I couldn’t be bothered to keep track of it. We had bought a limousine and Leah was thrilled to be our chauffeur again. We gave them an empty house to live in on our street and I bound them with the Zimmah ritual.

We had plenty of empty houses to choose from after the attack. We held our last meeting of the Naked Jogging Club the Friday after the attack. It was just too dangerous to be jogging out on the street. We were lucky the nuns didn’t attacks during one of our jogs. The girls were all sad and we had one last orgy in Madeleine’s living room. I ordered all the neighbors that I had let stay to move out, for their own safety. The only people living on Mountain View Court were our servants, bound by the Zimmah spell, and our families. We gave our Vizier, Sam, a house to share with her plaything, Candy, and gave Willow another house. Willow shared it with the three nurses and the receptionist that helped her run our charity clinic.

Mary and I started recruiting voluntary bodyguards who knew just what they were in for, a lifetime of serving us. Most were followers of our religious movement that traveled across the World to serve us. Each week, a new class of ten or so women were sent to the Pierce County Police Academy to be trained. Our bodyguard was down to thirty members, and once we had our willing recruits, we planned on giving them the same choice we gave the sluts, to stay or be set free. Other worshipers were recruited to provide maintenance for our plane and to be nurses in our clinic. When we started constructing our mansion, many of our worshipers volunteered their time and efforts in building the mansion. They felt so honored to build their God’s abode, we didn’t have the heart to tell them no.

For our friends and family whom we had given sex slaves to, we let them decide if they wanted to keep their slaves or give them the choice of freedom. My friends, Quatch, Chris, Karl, and Tom, elected to keep their slaves. As did Missy and her boyfriend, Damien. George and Shannon, on the other hand, freed Starla and to their surprise, she begged to stay on as their sex slave. My mom freed Joy, who quickly left, and Mary’s dad freed Felicity. She left, too, missing her family, but Sean and Tiffany didn’t seem to care. My little sister, Antsy, freed Via and then asked Via to be her girlfriend. Via happily said yes.

Our time since the attack has been busy. At our Charity’s first fundraiser, I announced my plans to run for state office and since them I’ve been giving interviews and and speeches. I had a number of issues that concerned me, the largest being gun control and crime. Everywhere I went, I would tell people to give up their weapons, to not do violence to each other. To just treat their fellow man with dignity. I had this great power and I was going to make the world a better place. I had other issues I championed as well: bigamy, decency laws, age of consent, prostitution, a balanced state budget, and state agencies spending tax money more wisely.

Desiree surprised us all when she admitted to working on a few campaigns in college, so I made her my campaign manager. With my power, running for office was all-too-easy. I was running unopposed, now. My opponents in the primary had been two Democrats, a Republican, a Libertarian, and a Constitutionalist who were all more than happy to drop out after meeting with me. Each gave me their ringing endorsements.

When I wasn’t giving speeches, I was giving interviews. To CNN, to Fox News, to MSNBC. All the talk shows – morning news, daytime talk, the late night shows – would send us requests for interviews. Jessica was our press secretary and handled all of it. Frankly, we just went were she sent us. Our first national talk show was the The Today Show. Mary and I flew to New York City the Sunday after the attack so we could be there bright and early Monday morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Today Show Set, July 1st, 2013

“Everyone has seen the seemingly miraculous footage taken last Wednesday,” Matt Lauer said when the commercial-break ended.

Mary and I were sitting next to each other on plush, white-leather chairs as Matt Lauer introduced us. Matt Lauer sat across from us, on the other side of the large window where the crowds gathered outside to hold up signs and get seen on TV. Sitting next to Matt Lauer was the beautiful Savannah Guthrie, a broad smile on her freckled face. Her honey-brown hair was styled to be light and curly as it fell about her shoulders. Her blouse was dark gray and sleeveless, almost a vest, that was cut just low enough to show a hint of her freckled bosom.

“With us today, is Mark Glassner and his fiancee, Mary Sullivan,” Matt Lauer finished.

“Hey Matt,” I said, trying to suppress my nervousness. My palms were sweaty, and I could just feel the moisture building in my armpits. Outside, the crowd at the windows cheered loudly, a muffled roar that could be just heard through the glass.

Mary sat cross-legged in one of her sultry dresses, dark blue today. Her freckled cleavage was on display, and most of her beautiful thighs. Her auburn hair was styled to fall about her shoulder in beautiful, dark-red waves that set off her emerald eyes. She smiled, her beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “It’s great to be here,” Mary answered back. She sounded so relaxed. Was she not nervous at all?

“The footage is almost unbelievable,” Savannah Guthrie said, crossing her legs. Her skirt was longer than Mary’s, but her beautiful calves were on display.

“Well, it’s most certainly not a hoax,” I said, trying to smile. “It hurt when I got shot.” That brought a chuckle from Matt and a beautiful laugh from Savannah.

“And that light, what was that?” Savannah pressed. “Did you really get healed by a miracle?”

“Mary and I, both, have powers,” I answered. “And I used those powers to heal myself.” A lie, but Jessica advised us to keep out the consorting-with-demons part.

“Show us something,” Matt Lauer said, a skeptical smile on his lips. “I would love to see your powers.”

Sam had taught us a few new spells. A lot of the magics in the book were stuff I’ve seen stage magicians perform. The type of magics that probably awed the people in ancient times. I concentrated and uttered a single word, “Uwph,” while I imagined I was rising up in the air. I floated up and Matt jumped and Savannah’s eyes widened in surprise. I floated a few feet forward and hovered in the middle of the studio. I could see the crowd outside watching in astonishment. A few, the ones with signs proclaiming me a God, fell to their knees.

Matt stood, his eyes shaken, and walked around me, swinging his arms about my body. He was searching for wires, I realized. His stood up on his tiptoes, straining to pass his arms over my head. “How are you doing that?”

“I have powers,” I answered, floating back to my chair and sitting down without my feet touching the ground. The floating spell required constant concentration, and really wasn’t worth the effort. But it sure was impressive.

“Well, um,” Savannah Guthrie stammered, trying to gather her wits. “People say you are a God. There are people gathering in front of your house. Footage of their, um, worship, and I use that term loosely, has been making the rounds on the internet. They call it worship, but it looks like a, well, frankly, an orgy.”

Mary smiled. “Savannah, Mark and I preach that love should be freely expressed in all its forms. There shouldn’t be any stigma attached to sex. There’s nothing wrong with two people having sex, right?”

“No,” Savannah answered, frowning.

“Then there shouldn’t be anything wrong with people having sex in public,” Mary finished.

Savannah nodded her head, and Matt answered, “I guess when you put it that way, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with it.”

“No, people should be free to find their pleasure wherever they want to, even if they’re related,” I said, staring boldly at Savannah, who flushed. I saw Mary smile next to me and shake her head. I knew just what she was thinking. She always was amused by my sex drive. But, when you wish for unlimited stamina, you might as well get some use out of it.

“People claim you use a gas to make them do what you want,” Matt Lauer said, continuing the interview. “Any truth to that?”

“No, people just like to follow our suggestions,” I said. “Your producer had us searched by the NYPD to see if we had any gas canisters or anything.”

“We did,” Savannah Guthrie interjected. “There were no suspicious gas canisters or anything.”

“So people just do what you tell them?” Matt Lauer asked, disbelief in his voice.

“How about a demonstration?” Mary asked.

“Sure,” Matt Lauer challenged. “Make us do something that we wouldn’t normally do.”

“Savannah, suck Mark’s cock,” Mary ordered.

Savannah Guthrie’s freckled cheeks were crimson red as she walked over and knelt before me. I reached over and grabbed Mary’s hand, giving her a thankful squeeze. She was such a caring fiancee, always attentive to my needs. Savannah’s hand reached out and unfastened my pants, pulling the zipper down. The crowd outside was cheering. They all heard our commands; no one would think this was weird or wrong.

Unfortunately, Matt Lauer didn’t think it was weird anymore, either. “What does that prove?” he asked, dismissively.

Mary blinked in surprise, then realized what we had just told him and everyone else who was watching The Today Show live. And it had to be live. Our powers didn’t seem to work if we recorded our commands. But a live broadcast, and we made sure it was live with the producers and not on a delay, that worked just fine. Just like talking on the phone.

I could see on the monitors behind the camera that they were getting a good close-up of Savannah Guthrie’s mouth as she engulfed my cock. Her tongue swirled around my cock deliciously. “She’s pretty good,” I moaned.

I glanced at Mary, her lips pursed as she stared at Matt Lauer. His disdain was starting to irritate her. “Well, Matt, how about you quit being the host of The Today Show and let Natalie Morales host in your place. She’s far prettier than you.”

“That is a great idea,” Matt Lauer answered, motioning to Natalie Morales. She was a beautiful, Latina woman with long, black hair. “I’ve had a good time as the co-anchor of The Today Show, but I feel the time has come for me to leave the show.”

Matt Lauer hugged Natalie Morales and kissed her on the cheek and walked off, and she sat down in his chair, confusion painting her face. “Well, Matt, take care, you will be missed,” Natalie Morales said, uncertainly. The producer walked over to Matt and they had a heated conversation behind the cameras.

“You are very pretty,” Mary told Natalie Morales. “Why don’t you show the world just how pretty those tits are.”

“And you’re just gorgeous, Mary,” Natalie Morales said with a smile as she started to unbutton her mauve, silk blouse. “I bet you have some pretty breasts as well, Mary.” Mary’s power to make any woman desire her was having the predictable effect on Natalie.

Savannah Guthrie was sliding her mouth up and down on my cock. I ran my hand through her honey-brown hair as I watched Mary stand up, reach behind her back, and unzip her dress. The shy girl that had blushed so furiously when she first stripped naked in the Starbucks had been replaced by this confidant woman, unashamed to show off her gorgeous body to the world. I admired her perky, freckled breasts tipped with dusky nipples. Her pubic hair had been waxed away, save for a small heart of fiery hair above her pussy.

Natalie Morales smiled, licking her lips, as her blouse fell open. Her large breasts were cradled by a silky, gray bra. Natalie Morales reached behind her and unclasped the bra, and shrugged out of her blouse and bra with one smooth motion. Her breasts were large, sagging just a bit, and topped with huge, dark areolas and hard nipples.

“You may be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen,” Natalie Morales breathed to Mary.

Mary smiled, and crooked her finger at Natalie Morales. The beautiful woman walked across the room to Mary, who kissed her passionately on the lips. Natalie Morales was breathing hard when Mary broke their kiss, and my fiancee sat down on her chair and spread her legs wide-open. “Pleasure me,” Mary commanded.

Natalie Morales knelt down and hesitantly licked at Mary’s slit. I felt my balls boiling as Natalie Morales started licking more confidently at Mary’s pussy. Mary moaned her encouragement, her right hand pinching her left nipple. Savannah’s sucking mouth was bringing me closer and closer to orgasming. I gripped her hair with a tight grip, and held her mouth in place.

“Swallow it, Savannah!” I moaned as I shot my cum into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, sucking the last of the cum out of my balls. I released her head and she stood up. “Let’s give her a big cheer!” I urged the crowd outside and they were all screaming and shouting. A few of the women flashed their boobs as they got into the spirit of things.

Savannah Guthrie licked some cum off of her lips and waved to the crowd, her freckled face flushed, and a huge smile gracing her lips. She sat back down on her chair, adjusting her blouse, and looked at me. Being a consummate professional, she continued the interview as if she hadn’t just been sucking my cock, “So, not only have you founded a religious movement, but you’re running for public office. A State Representative for your home State of Washington?”

“Yeah,” I said with a smile, and went through the issues that concerned me. Mary spent the time writhing in pleasure in her chair as Natalie Morales devoured her cunt. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as her body shook from her orgasm and she let out a low, throaty moan. I was just finishing talking about my take on marriage, that anyone should be allowed to marry anyone else, even multiple anyones, when Mary finished cumming.

“Umm, she’s done that before,” Mary purred as Natalie Morales stood up. A producer came out and handed Natalie Morales a towel to wipe the pussy juices off her face. Mary just crossed her legs, not bothering to put her dress back on, and started answering questions about our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment.

That Today Show interview created a firestorm of controversy. Everyone who watched the broadcast live didn’t see what the problem was, but those on the West Coast, where it was shown on tape delay, were disgusted. Family values groups and feminist groups were up in arms. The larger the controversy grew, the more and more shows wanted to interview us. Mary and I gave more and more interviews, and more and more of our critics were starting to agree with us. The President of the Council of Family Values and his wife appeared on Megan Kelly’s show to debate us. By the end, the President was fucking his wife up the ass while she ate out Megan’s pussy on National TV.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

What was taking Mary so long I wondered, as I stood before the crowd. These dress shoes were pinching my toes and I was starting to sweat in my jacket. I glanced back to the bridal tent where Mary and her bridesmaids were gathered, wishing they would hurry up. I was eager to see my sweet filly walking up the aisle in her beautiful dress.

I had already seen her in the dress. We spent an hour taking the wedding photos earlier today. And Mary looked stunning in her dress. It was snow-white, of course, with a lacy bodice. The lace wrapped around her torso, ending at the skirt, which was made of all these layers of ruffles that gave her skirt this bell shape. Her veil covered her whole head, draping across her shoulders and cleavage and she carried a bouquet of white and pink flowers, with a few purple flowers here and there for a splash of vibrancy. The same flowers lined the aisle on plinths and more petals were strewn across a white carpet that had been laid down over the field.

Our friends and families were seated on plastic, folding chairs. I had spent the last week talking to all our guests on the phone, making sure that there wouldn’t be any issues. I gave them a few, simple commands: to find any sex that they might witness to be perfectly normal, to be open to having sex at the reception, and to not feel any jealousy if their spouse or significant other chose to indulge themselves. Once they returned home, they would return to their normal behavior and remember the wedding fondly. With Mary’s family, I had to prepare them for Tiffany’s return, and that she looked eighteen now. Our bodyguards, led by 51, searched all of our guests and the staff for any weapons, just in case a nun had gotten to them. There were a still a few out there, maybe five left in the whole world, but that was enough to cause plenty of mischief.

Mary’s side was far more crowded than mine. She had quite the extended family it turned out. With a number of aunts, uncles, and cousins, and both sets of grandparents. Her father, alone, had five other brothers and sisters all of whom had kids. And a number of those female cousins were quite the lookers and I was excited to get to know a few of them more intimately during the reception. On top of that, Mary had a lot of friends from high school that showed up.

My side had my dad’s brother, Uncle Aaron, and his wife Dee and their two kids, Aaron Jr. and Laura. Next to my cousin, Laura, was her husband who held their infant daughter, Astrid. My mom’s family consisted of my grandma, my fat Aunt Toni and her teenage sons, Ray and Bobby. We seated the sluts on my side to make it look a little less one-sided, along with Cynthia and Vivian. It was nice to see the other two girls I fucked that morning in the Starbucks where I met Mary. My only friends were standing up with me as my best man and groomsmen.

I caught Tiffany’s eyes and I looked away. I still hadn’t forgiven Mary’s mother for getting Chasity and six of my bodyguards killed. Mary and I had a huge fight when she wanted me to go to her parents’ wedding last week. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but I doubt I ever could. All the other bodyguards had made a full recovery thanks to the Tsariy spell that Sam found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

When she told us about a spell that could heal all but death, Mary insisted on healing Alice with it right away. After being shot, the doctors did what they could for Alice, but one round had entered through her throat as she fell and lodged in her brain and the doctors did not expect her to ever wake up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Good Samaritan Hospital, July 4th, 2013

The limousine pulled up at the entrance to Good Sam hospital. We were here to heal Alice. Leah was driving. I was so happy that Rachel and Leah moved out here. I had a lot of fun with the two girls that weekend we spent in New York City and I was happy to see that they made their three-way relationship work. They were so cute together when I married the three of them last night. Jacob, their husband, positively beamed with a pretty girl on each of his arms who wanted to be his wife.

I was so excited to heal Alice. I had been so racked with guilt for what happened to Alice and I was so relieved to find out there was a way to heal her. I don’t know how neither Mark nor I had even thought to ask Sam if there was a healing spell in the Book before this morning. My only excuse was that it had been a busy week. We had to fly out to New York City for two days, where we gave several interviews. The most interesting one, of course, was The Today Show and that had produced quite the commotion. I guess getting oral sex from two famous people on national television would cause that.

Yesterday we had three funerals to attend. There was Chasity’s funeral in the morning, then 05’s funeral, whose real name was Dove Atterberry, at noon. The third funeral for Lucy Garnet, 63, was held last night. And today we had two more funerals to attend: Fawn Avery, 34, and Friuza Rostami, 78. Tomorrow would be the final two funerals: for Jeannette Kerry, 22, and Sasithorn Metharom, 30.

Leah held the door open, wearing her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and a white bustier that displayed her large breasts beautifully, and the blue and red tie that dangled between the slopes of her breasts looked so cute. She wore a small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap. Mark slid out, then held out his hand to help me up. Our bodyguards, 51 and seven others, formed up around us as we walked through the hallway.

Mark and the bodyguards waited outside Alice’s room as I slipped in. She looked so sad, lying on the bed. Bandages wrapped about her neck, a tube down her throat, and every few seconds the mechanical wheeze of the artificial lung pumping air into her would fill the room. IVs and sensors dotted her body. Dean, her husband, sat next to her, clutching her hand. He was wearing a rumpled T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked like hell, eyes baggy and blood-shot, his face covered in ragged, black whiskers.

“Hey, Mary,” he sadly greeted me. He had been by her side ever since she got shot; guilt stabbed at my heart. He still loved her and didn’t know that Alice was cheating on him with me, and with her yoga instructor before that. He also didn’t know that she was preparing to divorce him, wanting to run off with me. I didn’t have the heart to tell him the truth. Until this morning, we all thought that she was never going to wake up.

“Hey, Dean,” I answered. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

“They’re asking me to pull the plug,” Dean replied with hollow eyes. “I don’t know what to do.”

“It will be okay,” I told him and grasped Alice’s hand.

I concentrated on her being healthy, on her being whole. According to Sam, anyone could do this spell, you just had to believe it would work. I knew it would, I had seen too much magic to not know. I concentrated as hard as I could on Alice being healed, and whispered, “Tsariy.” Energy rushed out of me, into Alice, and a scarlet light enveloped her. The world swam about me and I felt dizzy, and then I was falling backwards.

“Mare!” Mark shouted in alarm. I felt his strong hands holding my arms and I realized that he had caught me. The Gift my mother gave him, her nun powers, had given Mark quick reflexes. I smiled up at him, feeling exhausted, and told him, “I’m fine, Mark. Thanks.”

Mark helped me back on my feet and kissed me on the forehead. He was so sweet. I leaned against his solid frame. The healing spell took a lot out of you. The more the person was hurt, the more that was wrong that you had to fix, the more energy it took out of you. I felt like I just had run a marathon. With a backpack full of bricks. Uphill the entire way.

Dean had jumped up and was staring at me in astonishment. “What did you do?”

Alice started choking, bolting upright. Her hands scrabbled to grab the breathing tube shoved down her throat. She gripped the plastic hose and pulled it, gagging and coughing the whole time. She breathed, hoarsely, as she flung the tube away and had another coughing fit. Dean grabbed her, hugging his wife tightly to his chest. There were tears running down his face as he stared gratefully at me.

“Dean?” Alice asked. She sound tired and confused. “What’s going on?”

“You were shot, dear,” he whispered. “You’ve been in a coma for a week. And Mary…she healed you.”

“What, Mary?” Alice glanced around and her hazel eyes met mine. Her cheeks flushed with color and a smile grew on her lips. But the smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed in anger and jealousy as she realized who was supporting me. Mark was right, I was blind to her feelings. They were as plain as day.

“Dean, I need to talk to Alice, can you wait outside?” I asked. “You too, Mark.”

“You’re okay, right?” Mark asked, concern on his face. I nodded, and he kissed my cheek. “All right, Mare.”

“I’ll be right outside, dear,” Dean told Alice and squeezed her hand. The two men left the room.

Alice looked down at her body, at the IV and sensors. She reached out to take my hand and smiled when I gripped it. “What happened? I had this dream that I shot Mark and…” She trailed off, frowning at me. She must have seen something in my face, some flicker of emotion at the memory of Mark getting shot by Alice. “Oh God, that happened?”

I took a deep breath. “I need to apologize to you Alice.” She started to interrupt me and I placed my finger over her mouth. “Let me just talk, okay.” When she nodded her head, I explained to her all about our powers and our enemies and how she was used as a weapon to try and kill us. A bewildered expression slowly filled her face as I spoke. “Alice, I wanted to have one normal friend, one person not caught up in all of this. So, I didn’t take the steps to protect you. I did not think our enemies could do anything to you. I’m so very sorry, Alice.”

“I don’t know what to say, Mary. This is just so…crazy.” Alice gave a shriek when I rose up into the air. It was the same spell Mark used on The Today Show. I didn’t stay up too long, I was tired from healing her and was having trouble maintaining the concentration, and landed rather hard and I had to catch myself on the railing of her hospital bed. “How did you do that?”

“Magic,” I told her, then took a deep breath. “Do you still love Dean?”

She frowned. “What?”

“Dean spent the last week sitting by your side,” I told her. “He loves you a lot. So, do you love him, still?”

“I don’t know.” Alice gave a shake of her head. “I love you, Mary.”

“I love you like a friend, like a sister,” I explained as gently as possible, “but I love Mark. So, you have the choice, you can choose to stay with Dean, who loves you, and try and work out your problems, or you can continue to pine after me.” I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.

Dean went back into the room and I could see them talking through the glass before I leaned against Mark and we marched down a few doors to Xiu’s room. Xiu looked so tiny on her hospital bed; she was sleeping peacefully, her round face relaxed. Unlike Alice, she didn’t have a respirator to breath for her. Mark walked up to her and took her hand and she woke up and smiled up at him. He whispered a word, and healed her.

She gasped loudly as the scarlet light enveloped her, bolting upright in the bed. When the light faded, the color was back in her round cheeks and her almond eyes were wide with amazement. The IV that had been in her arm had been forced out of her flesh. Xiu ripped off the various sensors, triggering all sorts of annoying alarms, and threw her arms around Mark. “Oh, thank you, thank you, Master!”

Mark stroked her face. “Xiu, I’m going to free you from my control for the next twenty-four hours. I want you to decide if you want to be our slut. Or, if you do not want to be our slut, I will free you.”

Confusion appeared on Xiu’s face as she was released from Mark’s control. She frowned, looking at us, then stood up from the bed and walked over to the plastic bag on the counter that contained her personal effects. She stripped out of her hospital gown; her petite, olive-skinned body was beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her ass firm and slim, and her huge breasts swayed as she moved, topped with dark nipples. She fished around in the bag and pulled out her nipple piercings. She frowned, trying to stick the piercing through her nipple.

“I’m not pierced anymore,” she whispered in surprise.

“I guess I healed you too well,” Mark grinned.

Xiu laughed and pulled out her gold choker with her name written in emeralds, and clasped it about her throat. “I am yours,” she answered and bent over the foot of her hospital bed, grasped her butt-cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight asshole. “Fuck my ass, Master. Hard!” A broad smile appeared on her lips. “Make it hurt, Master!”

“And what about me?” I pouted as Mark was moving behind her.

“I would love to eat your pussy, Mistress,” Xiu said, licking her lush lips. “I am your sex slave. Use and abuse me for your pleasure.”

Xiu gasped loudly in pain as Mark fucked her ass. He had roughly shoved his cock into her unlubed ass. Lust shined in Xiu’s eyes; the slut loved to be hurt, got off on it. I climbed on the bed, spread my legs and felt some of my exhaustion melt away as Xiu’s tongue lapped at my slit. She buried her face in my snatch, her nose bumping my clit, her fingers spreading my lips open as she dug her tongue furiously inside me.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice, slut!” I moaned. I caught Mark’s blue eyes and he smiled at me as he pounded her tight ass. “Eat my pussy! Yes, yes, that’s so fucking nice.” I gasped as Xiu shoved two fingers up my tight pussy.

I watched as Xiu’s ass jiggled as Mark’s groin slapped into her cheeks, filling the room with the slap of flesh. I grabbed Xiu’s black hair with one hand and pulled her face tight against my cunt as my hips writhed in pleasure. Mark was thrusting harder into her ass, pushing Xiu’s face into my pussy as he bottomed out in her ass.

“Your ass is fucking tight, slut!” Mark moaned. “I love fucking your slutty ass!”

Xiu moaned happily into my pussy. “Are you going flood this naughty slut’s ass, Mark?” I laughed.

“I am, Mare!” Mark panted.

I could feel my orgasm building inside me. Skillfully fueled by Xiu’s lips and fingers. Her tongue fluttered at my clit as her fingers slid along my tight sheathe. I groaned, my back arching, as Xiu sucked my little pearl between her lips and curled her fingers just right. My orgasm exploded out of me as the little slut found my G-Spot and I splattered her face with my girl-cum.

“Oh fuck, that was great, slut!” I moaned.

“I’m so happy, Mistress,” Xiu answered from between my thighs. “Master’s cock feels so amazing in my ass! Umm, I’m going to cum, Master! Ohhh, thank you, thank you for making me cum!”

“Fucking slut!” Mark groaned and slammed his cock into her, his face contorted in pleasure as he flooded her ass with his cum. “God damn, that was good, slut!”

Mark pulled out of her ass and I rested back on Xiu’s bed. Xiu turned around and quickly knelt down and started cleaning Mark’s cock off like a good slut. Mark stroked her black hair and smiled at me. Our Xiu stayed and Alice was healed. I wanted to hold onto this happy feeling as long as I could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I was freaking out.

“Where’s my locket?” I asked, as grabbed at my throat for the third time, desperately feeling for the gold chain. I knew that it wasn’t there, I had already felt twice, but rational thoughts like that were hard to hang onto when you’re in a panic. Somehow, my locket had slipped off from around my neck. It was heart-shaped, made of silver, with a pink rose sculpted onto the front. I couldn’t lose it. Mark gave it to me that first day I met him. For the last fifteen minutes, my bridesmaids and I had been tearing the bridal tent apart trying to find it. I needed it. I couldn’t leave the tent and walk down the aisle without it!

My older sister Shannon was digging through a box while Antsy and Missy were searching the floor of the bridal tent. I needed to stay calm. If I started crying, my mascara would run and I would look like a frightful mess on my wedding day. “Please, please, please!” I begged over and over, fighting back the tears.

“Here it is!” Alice shouted in triumph. I sighed in relief as my maid-of-honor held up the silver locket. “It fell behind the chair.”

After I healed Alice that day, she had talked with her husband, Dean. She confessed her adultery to him. “I felt so guilty that I had been such a bad wife while Dean was being all attentive and loving since I got hurt,” Alice had later told me. “I just wanted to drive him away so I could wallow in my misery. Only, when I told him that I cheated on him, he was hurt, but he didn’t leave. For the first time, since, well, since forever, I guess, we talked. And it was nice.” They were in marriage counseling now, trying to work through their problems.

The news of Alice’s healing spread through the hospital and soon it was all over the news. And not just Alice’s healing, Mark cured Xiu and half the bodyguards that were still in the hospital before he was too tired. For the last two Thursdays, Mark and I have been healing the sick at Good Sam. It was nice to finally do something good and selfless with our powers.

Alice handed me the locket and I put it around my neck and secured the clasp. I do not know how it fell off my neck, the clasp seemed to be just fine. I was just so very relieved to feel it dangling between my breasts again, that I didn’t care why it fell off. I lowered my veil and took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s get this started.”

Missy popped her head out the tent flap then ducked back in, smiling. “Umm, maybe in a few minutes, Mary.”

I frowned and wondered what Mark was doing? Then an amused smile crossed my lips. No, I should be wondering who Mark was doing. I considered the candidates. One of the sluts, maybe? Or was it Rose Cunningham who was officiating our wedding? Or maybe his mother, Sandy? Certainly not my mom. Mark was still angry with her over Chasity’s death. I missed Chasity, too, but my mom was used by the other side and she felt so guilty over all the deaths she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mountain View Court Estates, June 29th, 2013

I slipped out of the house, leaving Mark and our sluts that chose to stay to continue with their orgy. I was glad that most of our sluts stayed but I would miss Fiona, Thamina, and Noel. It was the right thing to do, however. I should have insisted weeks ago, but I was too caught up in the thrill of the power to make someone do whatever you wanted.

I walked naked down Mountain View Court, wearing only a pair of flip-flops. I could hear the music from our worshipers waiting out on the street corner. I didn’t know what to make of that development. Mark clearly found being worshiped too amazing to pass up. But, it just didn’t feel right, to be worshiped. We weren’t Gods. We had powers, sure, but anyone who was willing to pay the price could have them.

Then I had stepped out of the car and heard all those people chanting my name. I shivered, it was so intoxicating. I could feel the love of a hundred people. I bit my lip as I thought about that feeling. It’s not like we ordered them to worship us, I told myself. We never said we were Gods. We just didn’t correct them. And if it made those people happy to worship us, maybe it wasn’t right to take that away from them.

I put those thoughts away as I reached my parent’s house. They lived three houses down from Mark and I. This used to be the Gomez house, I think, before Mark made them sell their house. I pushed open the door and walked in. “Hello,” I called as I wandered around the house. Where was everyone? Missy and Damien lived here, along with their two sex slaves and Felicity, dad’s sex slave.

I heard splashes and I wandered to the back of the house. Missy and Damien and the sex slaves were splashing around in the pool, naked. They were playing Marco Polo, I realized, with Damien blindfolded, trying to find the girls.

“Marco!” he yelled.

“Polo!” the girls yelled back, splashing away from him as he lunged. He caught Dawn, Missy’s sex slave, by the foot and dragged the laughing, blonde girl to him. She hugged Damien and kissed him, wrapping her legs about his waist. Damien started to fuck her; I guess that was the reward for winning.

“Missy, where’s mom and dad?” I asked.

Missy swam to the side of the pool, her budding breasts just visible above the lip of the pool, water beading on her tits. “Upstairs,” she said, rolling her eyes. “They’ve been up there most of the day.”

“Well, have fun,” I said with a grin. Dawn was moaning like a banshee as Damien fucked her.

I went back into the house and walked upstairs. I knocked on my Dad’s bedroom door and then went inside. They were in bed together, cuddling. My dad looked so happy as he glanced up at me and Mom was flushed and smiling, her blonde hair draped across Dad’s chest.

“I see you two are getting along,” I said archly.

Mom’s face grew more red. “We had a lot of time to make up.”

“What can we do for you, Mary?” Dad asked.

“I need to bind Mom,” I answered, walking towards them.

Dad grinned and patted the bed next to him. I climbed on, pressing my naked body against Dad and kissing him on the lips. Mom reached out and, hesitantly, touched my breast. Her finger ran gently along the slope up to my hard nipple. I shivered in pleasure as her finger grazed my hard nipple. I broke the kiss with Dad and leaned over his body and kissed my mom on the lips.

“Are we really going to make love to our daughter?” Mom asked, sounding unsure.

“I need to fuck dad for the Zimmah ritual, Mom,” I answered. “Besides, you two haven’t fucked Missy yet? I’m surprised the little minx hasn’t already barged on in.”

Mom glanced at Dad, her eyebrows raised. Dad coughed. “Well, Missy was just so persistent, and I had already fucked Mary and Shannon. So, it just seemed fair, Tif,” Dad answered, lamely.

Mom drew in a deep breath. “This isn’t the family reunion I thought it would be.”

I grasped my mom’s perky boob. Mom had a cup size on me and I was a little jealous. I tweaked her nipple and said with a grin, “But it’ll be a lot of fun.”

Mom relaxed as I played with her nipple then a naughty twinkle appeared in her blue eyes. “I guess it will be.” Mom kissed me back, this time her lips soft and gentle. I tilted my head and let her tongue slip into my mouth. I felt Mom’s hand on my breast again, squeezing me and rubbing my nipple.

“That was hot,” Dad moaned as we broke the kiss.

Mom laughed and I slid my hands beneath the cover to find him hard, his cock sticky. “Did you just fuck Mom?”

“Yes,” Dad smiled proudly. “A couple of times. We’re like teenagers again.”

“Well, one of you is a teenager again,” I laughed. The benefit of the Gift made one young and beautiful or, in the case of a man, young and ripped. I was enjoying the new Mark. I loved Mark when he was flabby, but Mark with all his muscles was just yummy. Just like Karen, even though Mom wasn’t a nun anymore, she kept the youth and beauty and looked eighteen.

I pushed the covers back to expose his hard dick rising out of the forest of red hair. I moved down and licked his shaft, tasting my mom’s spicy flavor. It was similar to my flavor, but without the sweetness. Dad moaned in appreciation and then Mom’s tongue was licking with me. Our tongues brushed as we cleaned his cock. I kissed my mom around Dad’s cock, tasting his salty pre-cum.

“Oh fuck, that’s amazing,” Dad moaned. “My hot wife and hot daughter are sucking my cock! I’m so damned lucky.”

“Umm, Dad, you feel ready,” I panted, sitting up. “Sit on Dad’s face, Mom.”

I straddled Dad, guiding his hard cock to my wet cunt as Mom slid up to sit on his face. Her blonde bush was messy with her juices and Dad’s cum. Dad didn’t seem to mind, though, and Mom moaned as he ate her pussy out. I sighed in satisfaction as I felt my dad’s cock fill me all the way up. Mom grinned happily at me and I realized just how much alike we looked. I leaned in and kissed the blonde version of myself.

I loved the feel of Dad’s cock inside me. It was the last chance for me to fuck him for awhile. My period should start tomorrow, and then I was going off the pill so Mark and I could have our own child. I was jealous of Korina for beating me to the punch. I rode Dad faster, enjoying his cock rubbing against the sensitive sheathe of my pussy and Mom’s tongue probing my mouth. I gripped her blonde hair and devoured her lips.

My orgasm was building quickly as I slammed up and down on Dad. My mom broke the kiss and she bent down and started sucking at my nipple. “Oh, fuck, that’s nice, Mom!” Her tongue swirled about my nipple, and then she would suck and nibble. Mom sure knew how to please a woman. I cradled my mom’s head to my breast as my orgasm crashed through me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned as I kept fucking Dad.

“Umm, was that a nice one, sweety?” Mom asked.

I smiled and nodded and I bent down to suck on my mom’s nipple. I teased her nipple, gently brushing it with my tongue as she writhed atop Dad’s face. Then I sucked the hard nub into my lips, enjoying the feel of her fat nipple on my lips.

“Oh my baby’s sucking at my breast again,” Mom moaned, stroking my cheeks. “Oh yes, that feels so lovely. How I missed you, Mary.” Her body trembled as she came on Dad’s lips.

Dad lasted a long time inside me. He didn’t have Mark’s recuperative powers and it took him awhile to cum. But Mom and I had a few more orgasms before then as we enjoyed Dad. We kissed each other and played with each other’s breasts. Dad moaned loudly into Mom’s cunt as his cock flooded my pussy with his sperm and the feel of my Dad’s cum flooding my pussy triggered another orgasm. This one wasn’t as intense as the others, but fluttered pleasantly through my body.

I rolled off Dad, my legs sore, and I enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of Dad’s cum in my pussy. “You need to eat me out, Mom,” I told her. “To complete the spell.”

“Sure, sweety,” Mom smiled, and slid between my legs.

I could feel Mom’s breath warm on my pussy as she lowered her face. “Zimmah,” I whispered as she took her first swipe of the incestuous mess between my thighs. I felt the energy flow from Dad into the two of us.

“Oh, wow,” Mom breathed. “We’ll be together, forever, won’t we?”

“Yeah, Mom,” I smiled as she dug her lips into my pussy and began to eat me out. “One happy family, forever.”

“Forever,” Dad whispered and then he leaned over and kissed me and I tasted Mom’s delicious pussy on his lips. Forever with Mark and my family and our sluts, I thought happily as Mom’s sucking lips brought me to a delicious orgasm.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I glanced at Rose as I waited. She was officiating our wedding, and the teenager was wearing a simple, black dress, that was very low cut and I found myself admiring her cleavage. She had a nice, round pair of breasts that filled out the bodice very nicely. Rose saw my stare and flushed happily, her hand playing with the end of her long, golden braid.

“Are you wearing panties?” I asked Rose.

The fifteen year old beamed at me. “Of course not, my Lord. I follow all the teachings.” Rose’s fingers pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her blonde bush. “Panties should only be worn to excite your lover or when your period is upon you. Otherwise, a pussy should be free and ready to be entered,” Rose quoted.

“You definitely look ready to be entered,” I smiled.

Rose bent over the altar, holding her skirt up, exposing her tight, teenage ass. “I am ready for my Lord’s pleasure.”

“Jesus,” Quatch muttered, earning a glare from Rose. “Wish I was a God.”

I grinned at Quatch as I moved behind Rose and unzipped my pants. The audience was growing restless as the wait for Mary dragged on, and no-one objected to what I was doing, thanks to my commands. A few watched with interest and Alison gave me a thumbs up and then started kissing her new wife, Desiree.

“Oh my God!” Rose moaned as I entered her tight pussy. I caught her sister-wife, Daisy’s, envious face as she watched her twin getting fucked. Daisy and Rose drew straws to see who would get to officiate our wedding and Daisy was clearly disappointed that she lost. Rose continued moaning, “Fuck me, my Lord! Oh, fuck my juicy cunt!”

I pounded her tight cunt hard and fast and grabbed her blonde braid and pulled her head back. Her face was in profile, her eyes closed tight with pleasure, her mouth wide open as she moaned and panted. I saw movement at the bridal tent, Missy popped her head out for a moment before she ducked back in. I yanked hard on Rose’s braid as I really started to slam into her cunt hard and fast.

“Yes, yes! Fuck my naughty pussy!” Rose was screaming. “Oh, yes! I love your cock, my Lord. Your big, hard cock is making my unworthy cunt feel so good! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!”

Rose’s back arched as she came, her hips slamming back into me, and I enjoyed the silky grip of her cunt milking my cock. I groaned, feeling my balls starting to boil. I thrust harder into her teenage pussy, griping her slim hips as I drove my cock rapidly in and out of her. My balls boiled over with lust and I filled her young cunt full of my cum. I pulled out of Rose and she pulled her skirt back down her ass, a happy smile painted on her face.

The band started playing as I put my cock away. Finally, I thought in relief. Two of Mary’s cousins, a pair of adorable, five-year-old twins, Matti and Drew, walked out. They were the flower-girl and ring-bearer, respectively. Matti looked so cute as she walked forward, throwing more flowers on the aisle with a dignified air spoiled only by her cute smile. Drew tried to walk with a stately grace as he held the pillow with the wedding bands and Matti quickly out-paced her brother. She was just having so much fun that when she reached the end of the aisle and realized that her brother wasn’t next to her, she walked back to him, throwing more flowers while our friends and family laughed at how cute she was.

They were followed by Alice and our sisters. They all looked beautiful in their cream-colored bridesmaid’s dresses. Particularly Shannon and Missy; their red hair made quite a splash against the cream dresses. Alice looked at me and for the first time there wasn’t jealousy in those eyes. I was also relieved that she didn’t pull out a gun when she reached the altar.

The traditional wedding march started up and everyone ‘oohhed’ and ‘aahhed’ when Mary appeared. My heart almost stopped. I had seen her in the dress just a few hours ago as we posed for photos, but this was different. Her emerald eyes found mine through the veil and the smile that covered her face was breathtaking, producing delightful dimples in her cheeks. Clutched in her hands was a bouquet of beautiful flowers, white and pink with a few purple flowers for a splash of brilliant color. Sean, her father, took her arm, and they walked slowly up the aisle. The setting sun lit Mary’s dress with an orange hue and for a moment she looked like an angel aglow with radiant power.

Sean shook my hand, then handed Mary off to me. Alice held Mary’s bouquet as I took my fiancee’s hands. They were soft and gentle and I squeezed them as her flowery perfume filled my nose and left me feeling light-headed. We stared into each other’s eyes as Rose began her marriage ceremony; Mary’s eyes were deep green and full of love and I could happily stare into them forever. Rose gave a sermon on the importance of love and the beauty of two people sharing their lives together. The girl didn’t sound nervous at all, considering she was marrying her Gods.

“Was that Rose I heard moaning?” Mary whispered quietly as Rose preached.

I smiled. “I got bored.”

“That’s my horny stallion.” Mary giggled silently, trying not to let her body shake too much. “Sorry for the holdup. I thought I lost my locket.” She touched the silver, heart-shaped locket nestled in her beautiful cleavage.

“I’m just so happy to marry you,” I answered. She smiled warmly at me and I couldn’t help but smile back at my beautiful bride.

Rose’s sermon went on for about ten more minutes. “The couple have written their own vows,” Rose stated as Quatch passed us the wedding bands. They were simple, golden bands. Inscribed on the inside of each ring was one simple word, “Forever.”

I took Mary’s hand and placed the ring just at the tip of her finger. Mary took a deep breath, tears brimming in her eyes, “Mark, you changed my life the day you walked into my work. You captured my heart and loved me enough to set me free. And I loved you enough to come back. I want to be with you every day of our lives. The good days and the bad. Forever at your side.” My hand trembled as I slid the wedding band all the way onto her finger, up against her engagement ring.

Mary took my wedding band and held my hand, smiling expectantly at me. “That was beautiful, Mare.” She blushed beneath her veil, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes, and I grinned at her. “I was captivated the moment I saw you the day I walked into your work. I never thought I would meet someone who could love me with all her heart the way you have. You are all I will ever need. From now, until the end of time. You are all I need, my love.” Mary was crying and smiling as she slid my wedding band onto my finger.

“By the powers invested in me by my Gods and the State of Washington, I now pronounce you man and wife.” Everyone clapped at Rose’s pronouncement and I lifted my wife’s veil ever so gently. Her lips quivered as we stared at one another and then my arms wrapped around her slim body and I pulled her to me. Our lips met and time seemed to stop. Everything faded away as I kissed my wife and felt her body pressed to me. Her lips tasted sweet, and my nose was filled with the heady scent of her flowery perfume and the faint, coconut smell of her shampoo. Her soft hand stroked my cheek and her dress was silky smooth beneath my hand.

When we broke the kiss, everyone was standing and clapping. We breathlessly turned to face our families, Mary’s arm hooking around mine. We started to walk slowly down the aisle, past the grinning men and the teary-eyed women. They started showering us with rice, the kernels falling about us, getting stuck in our hair and sliding down the front and back of my shirt.

A white Rolls Royce limo pulled up and Leah opened the door. She was wearing a more conservative chauffeur’s outfit than usual. Tears shown in her hazel eyes as she murmured, “I’m so happy for you, my Gods.” Mary stroked her face and bent and kissed her gently on the lips before slipping into the limo. I helped to gather her skirt up and slid in beside her.

“You are so beautiful,” I told my new wife, snuggling up to her and kissing her smiling lips as my hand slid up the side of her dress to gently squeeze her breast through the lacy bodice.

“It’s only a five minute drive to the lodge,” Mary protested between kisses. We were holding our reception at the Paradise Lodge, nearby. As I groped Mary, my other hand was busy lifting up her skirts. “You’ll ruin my dress.” Her protests were growing weaker as my hand found her stocking-covered thigh and I slid up her leg. She was wearing panties with a smooth material. Satin, maybe. I found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing her moistening pussy through her panties’ gusset.

“My horny stallion,” Mary panted, kissing me back. “You’re going to make a mess of my hair, too.”

“I don’t care,” I told her. My fingers found the elastic band of her panties and started to pull them off.

“Umm, I don’t either,” panted Mary as I ran my fingers through her bare pussy. “Make love to me, husband.”

The limo stopped, we were already at the lodge. But, our guests could wait while I made love to my wife. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Leah turn to watch us, her smiling face framed by her bleached-blonde hair. Mary’s hand fumbled at the zipper of my slacks. She reached into the fly, tugging my boxers down and wrapping her hands around my cock and fishing my hardening shaft out. She leaned against the side of the limo, spreading her legs. Her skirts and petticoats bunched up about her waist, almost hiding my wife from me as I settled between her thighs.

“Ohh, I love you,” Mary moaned as my cock found the opening to her pussy and I slid inside her.

She was warm and wet and tight. “I love you, my sweet filly!” I moaned as I started thrusting into her wet hole. I fucked her hard, rocking the limo with every plunge. Mary slammed her hips back at me. We were both too horny to bother with foreplay. Besides, our guests were waiting. The grip of her cunt on my cock was sending waves of pleasure through my cock, ending at my balls.

“Fuck me, fuck me, stud!” Mary gasped loudly. I could see our guests arriving through the tinted window above Mary’s head, and the amused smiles on their faces. They all knew what was going on in the limo.

“My beautiful wife!” I panted. “Your pussy feels so amazing.”

“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum, Mark! Umm, pound your filly’s cunt. Give me a good ride!”

The car was quickly filling up with the scent of my Mary, that sweet and spicy aroma of her cunt. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent. The slap of flesh and the rustle of fabric echoed through the back of the limo. Mary squealed in pleasure, bucking beneath me. I felt her cunt contracting about my cock as her orgasm rolled through her body.

I slammed three more times into her, balls growing tighter and tighter, and then buried myself inside my wife and flooded her pussy with my cum. We both were breathing hard and I tried to kiss her, but her bunched up skirt made that far too difficult. I pulled out and put my wet cock back into my pants. Mary found her panties and pulled them on quickly to contain the mess inside her.

“That was great, Mare,” I told her. “I love you so much.”

She smiled happily at me and kissed me. “Do I look alright?”

Mary’s hair was a little mused, her skirt a little wrinkled, and her face was flushed and sweaty. “You look so beautiful.”

Leah opened the door and this time we were greeted with catcalls and whistles as we headed into the lodge for the reception. Mary and I stood at the entrance and greeted everyone as they walked in. The children were taken to a small room to be out of the way, and everyone else went into a richly-appointed dining hall. There was a long table for the wedding party, with Mary and myself seated in the middle, and everyone else sat at small, round tables that seated four. We spread out the sluts, sitting each one by a male cousin and told them to be very friendly.

After the dinner, Mary and I did our solo dance. Neither of us danced well, but everyone clapped when we finished. Maybe they were just relieved that our solo was over. Other couples joined us on the dance floor: my mom and her girlfriend Betty, Mary’s parents, Missy and Damien, and my sister and Via. As we were dancing, I saw Lillian slip off with my cousin Ryan. He was fifteen and probably about to lose his virginity. I danced with my mom, and Betty, and Shannon, before I found myself dancing with Alex, one of Mary’s red-headed cousins.

Alex was seventeen, lithe and pretty, with fiery red hair and a face almost entirely covered in freckles. Mary smiled at me as she was twirled about by my cousin, Aaron Jr., as I led Alex off to a side-room we set up for couples to go and be intimate in. Mary didn’t want her wedding to descend into an orgy. The room was partitioned into curtained-off, little rooms with mattresses.

“Oh wow,” a woman exclaimed from behind a curtain. “You do have a cock! How did you do that?”

“Magic,” Sam answered. Sam, our former slut who was now our Vizier, had given herself a dick using a spell she found in the Book.

I opened the curtain curious to know whom she was fucking. Sam was sucking at a woman’s breast as they sat on a mattress. The woman had her hands wrapped around the cock that jutted up from Sam’s groin. I blinked in surprise, the woman was my cousin Laura. And then I realized her husband, Ethan, was sitting in the corner jacking off as he watched his wife and Sam.

Sam’s lips came away from Laura’s breast and I saw a white liquid beading on Laura’s nipple. Breast milk, I realized. She only had Astrid two months ago as I recall. I wondered what breast milk tasted like as Sam bent down and sucked on her other nipple. Must be delicious, because Sam was eager to try more.

I pushed Alex down to her knees and told her to suck my cock. Sam heard and turned her head, licking her lips. “Sir, are you going to watch?”

“Yeah,” I smiled and Sam grinned at me.

Sam pushed Laura onto her back and hiked up the green skirt of my cousin’s dress as Alex licked at the head of my cock. Her tongue felt nice as it fluttered about my sensitive cock’s head. Sam pulled off Laura’s white panties, exposing her brown bush. Sam ran a few fingers through Laura’s cunt and spread open her pink pussy and guided her cock to my cousin’s cunt.

“Fuck me!” Laura begged. “I want to see if a woman’s cock feels different.”

Ethan scooted closer to his wife and offered his cock to her lips. “Thanks, cutie,” Ethan moaned as his wife sucked his cock into her mouth.

From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Sam sliding her cock into Laura’s cunt. Beneath Sam’s cock I could see her wet pussy. Laura moaned around her husband’s cock as Sam started fucking her with slow, deep thrusts. Laura’s hands started to grope Sam’s olive-skinned ass, slipping down and finding her wet pussy.

“Finger me, slut!” Sam moaned as Laura found her wet pussy. Sam thrust hard into Laura as my cousin shoved her fingers up Sam’s eager cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing!” I moaned as I watched. I grabbed Alex’s head and shoved her mouth around my cock and started fucking the girl’s face. There was something hot about watching a girl with a cock fuck another girl. This was like that Anime shit that Quatch was into. Never find your friend’s porn collection, I learned the hard way. Especially if he’s into some weird, Japanese fetishes. But seeing this live, I was starting to get why he liked it.

Sam was pounding Laura’s cunt harder and harder. Ethan didn’t last long in his wife’s lips and flooded her mouth with his cum. When his dick popped out, Sam bent down and kissed Laura and the pair snowballed his cum as Sam continued pumping in and out of Laura’s cunt. My balls were boiling over at that, and I filled Alex’s mouth with my spunk.

“Wow,” Alex panted, when I released her. “You cum a lot, Mark.” She glanced at the action and I saw her fidgeting.

“Pretty hot, huh?” I asked her.

“She has a cock?” Alex whispered in awe, licking her lips. “Holy shit, that’s cray.”

“Gonna cum!” Sam moaned, slamming her hips inside Laura. “Oh shit, your pussy feels amazing!” Sam buried herself into Laura’s cunt, breathing hard and then rolled off. My cousin’s pussy gaped open and was messy with Sam’s cum.

“Clean her up,” I ordered Alex.

“How?” Alex asked, looking around for something. A towel, maybe? I should have been more specific.

“With your mouth,” I told her.

Alex flushed and licked her lips, bending down to Laura’s cunt. Sam’s cock shrunk, and went back to being a clit, as she watched Alex hesitantly lick at my cousin’s messy cunt. Sam looked back at Ethan and grabbed his cock and gave it a stroke.

“Want to fuck my snatch?” Sam asked, a smile on her round face.

“Got to get me ready,” Ethan told her as Sam lazily stroked his cock. Sam smiled and sucked his cock into her lips.

I lifted Alex’s red skirt up. She wore a pair of red, satin bikini-cut panties. I pulled them down to her thighs and found her furry, red muff. I grabbed her plump asscheeks and spread them open. She had a cute, rosebud asshole. It look so inviting, I just had to fuck her ass. I shoved my cock inside her cunt to get my dick nice and lubed.

“Holy shit!” Alex gasped in surprise as I pushed into her tight asshole and slid my dick a few inches into her hot ass. “What the hell, you’re fucking my ass!”

“Don’t stop licking!” Laura begged. “I was so close.”

“Keep licking, slut!” I barked at Alex, and slapped her ass.

She yelled and buried her face back into Laura’s cunt. Alex was turning into quite the eager muff diver as I fucked her tight ass nice and slow. Sam stretched out next to Laura, and Ethan mounted her and started fucking away. Laura smiled at her husband and ran a finger down his arm. Ethan smiled at her, then bent over and sucked at her milky nipple.

I gripped Alex’s hips, and fucked her ass faster and faster. Her ass was tight and hot and felt like rough velvet. Her small hips started to move as she got used to my cock up her ass and it wasn’t long before I heard her moan in pleasure into Laura’s cunt. Laura was gripping Alex’s red hair and cursing as her orgasm neared.

“Eat me!” she moaned. “Oh God, I’m so close to cumming! Just lick at my clit a little bit more! Yes, yes! Just like that!” Milk was running out of her nipples as she bucked on Alex’s face, then fell back, a contented smile on her lips. “Umm, that was nice.”

I kept fucking Alex’s ass and I stared hungrily at her tits. “Let me taste your milk, Laura.”

“Sure, Mark,” she said, standing up and bending over, dangling her full breasts in my face. Her nipples were dark red and I latched on sucking. The milk was sweet, far sweeter than a cow’s milk, and had a bit of a cantaloupe flavor. I sucked hungrily, enjoying the taste of her milk.

“That’s my randy stallion,” Mary’s voice purred from behind.

I let go of my cousin’s tits to see Mary leading in one of her high school friends, a blonde girl with curvy hips and breasts that were spilling out of the top of her black dress. Her dress was half-unlaced and Mary’s hand was down the front. Mary pulled her hand out and walked over to Laura, bending down to taste her breast milk.

“Umm, that’s good,” Mary purred. Then she grabbed Laura’s hand and her high school friend’s hand and led them off to another curtained partition.

“Hey, I wasn’t done,” I protested.

“When you’re finished with Alex’s ass, come join us,” Mary laughed.

I pounded Alex’s ass, cumming as quick as I could. I had to get another taste of that breast milk. I left Alex lying next to Sam and Ethan as they fucked, my cum dribbling out of her tight ass. I found Mary’s friend sitting on my wife’s face and Laura eating out my wife’s pussy. I knelt behind my cousin, lifted her skirt. Alex did a good job cleaning my cousin’s cunt I noticed as I lined up my cock and shoved it into her pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My feet were killing me. We had just spent the last hour dancing. The hour before that was spent fucking. I still had the flavor of Laura’s breast milk on my lips. My new husband sat next to me. Thanks to his new powers from my mom, he wasn’t even out of breath. He had far too much energy these days. He put his arm around me and I snuggled up against him and kissed his cheek.

After Mark came in his cousin Laura’s cunt, Mark and I nursed at her tits as my friend, Shelly, ate Mark’s cum out of her pussy. When Laura came, her milk seemed to flow a little faster as we sucked at her. I loved the taste of breast milk. I heard a woman could produce milk as long as she had someone to nurse. Korina had beautiful breasts and I couldn’t wait until she had Mark’s kid and her milk was flowing. She was going to be our little milk slut.

The band was playing a slow song and despite how sore my feet felt, I itched for one more dance with my husband. Mark smiled when I told him, and he led me out to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he held my waist and we swayed together. I stared into his blue eyes and enjoyed the boyish grin on his lips.

Alison and Desiree danced beside us, the two newlyweds lost in each other’s eyes. Other couples joined us: my mom and dad, Laura and Ethan, Shannon and her fiancee, and Cynthia and Vivian. Via dragged Antsy out onto the dance floor and I smiled in amusement. Antsy and Mark were a lot alike, they both fell in love with their slaves and set them free. My friend, Ursula, and her boyfriend swayed past us, and Quatch and his sister-slave, Kim, were practically grinding on each other. Lillian danced with my cousin Alex for a minute, and then the two were slipping into the side room to fuck. Lillian spent most of the night in there. I think she was on a mission to fuck every cousin Mark and I had.

The song ended and Mark scooped me up in his strong arms. “Thank you,” I whispered, relieved to be off my tired feet.

He kissed my forehead. “Any time, Mare,” he grinned and carried me out to the waiting limo as our friends and family wished us well on our honeymoon. We were off to spend two weeks seeing the sites of Europe, starting with Paris.

This time we just cuddled as Leah drove us off the slope of Mount Rainier back towards South Hill. I dozed in my husband’s arms and when Mark shook me, we were at Thun Field. Our Gulfstream was fueled and ready for take-off. The eight bodyguards there accompanying us, led by 51, waited at attention in their slutty uniforms. Next to them was our flight crew; Joslyn and Lynda in their slutty stewardess outfits. Our actual stewardesses, Monique and Lize, were stunningly beautiful in their sexy outfits: skank-skirts that didn’t even cover all of their asses, and white corsets that left their magnificent breasts bared. We hugged and kissed our flight crew then boarded our plane.

Monique helped me with my skirt as I climbed into the airplane. I hoped my wedding dress wasn’t too ruined. I had done a bit more fucking in it then I planned on. On board, Mark helped me slip out of my wedding dress, leaving me standing in my wedding lingerie. A white, satin bra that molded perfectly about my breasts, my satin panties that clung to my ass like a second skin, and my garter belt holding up my white stockings.

“You are so beautiful,” Mark whispered in awe as his eyes feasted on me. I posed for him like a forties pin-up gal. Mark kissed me and scooped me up in his arms and sat down on the chair.

I adjusted myself on his lap, my legs draped over the arm of the chair and I stared into his blue eyes. “I love you, Mark Glassner.”

He stroked my cheek, sending a delicious thrill through my body. “I love you, Mary Glassner.”

Mary Glassner. I smiled, liking the sound of that. The plane taxied down the runway, off to fly us to Europe for our two week honeymoon. Happiness churned in my heart as I kissed my husband as the plane accelerated down the runway and leaped from the ground. When we were at cruising altitude, Mark carried me in his arms to our cabin at the rear of the plane, and the inviting bed that awaited us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

University of Wisconsin-Madison, July 21st, 2013

“I’ll be there by ten,” Brandon had told me on the phone and that was nearly three hours ago.

This waiting was killing me. Brandon had been breathing down my neck to finish translating his book, and now that it was done, he was late. Doubt was starting to eat away at my mind. This entire situation was off. The only thing that kept me from going home was the thought of the two hundred thousand Brandon owed me.

Why he would pay three hundred thousand for a translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor was beyond me. It was like the numerous grimoires I had seen over the years, the Keys of Solomon, for instance, or the Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, that purported to let you do magic and command angels and demons. There was definitely more to the story than Brandon told me.

So I decided to take steps to protect myself.

I had uploaded my translation to the school’s server. The school’s system had a useful function, a teacher could upload an assignment and have it published at a later date. So, I set the computer to publish the translation on Monday at noon. If everything went smoothly tonight, I would take it down. But, if something went wrong, the translation and a message telling everyone that Brandon Fitzsimmons was responsible for anything that might have happened to me would get published.

I should just walk away. Every bone in my body was telling me to do that. That’s why I set up the insurance with the school server to begin with. Brandon didn’t want anyone else to know about the translation. But I just couldn’t bring myself to walk away from all that money. The first check had cleared. One hundred thousand dollars was more than I made in a year and I wanted that other two hundred thousand he promised. I was nearing my retirement and my divorce last year had eaten up my nest egg.

Footsteps approached and I perked up. The door to my small office opened and there was Brandon. He looked more haggard than a month ago, greed and excitement gleaming in his eyes. I swallowed, fear bubbling in my stomach. This was a mistake, I should run, I should shout, or attack him. But, I wanted that money. I needed that money.

So instead, I greeted Brandon.

“You have it, Professor Scrivener!” he demanded.

I pulled out a thumb drive, holding it out. “Yes, I…” Brandon just yanked it out of my hand.

“This is the only copy?”

I lied, “Yeah. I erased my hard drive like you asked. Where’s my money?”

A smile appeared on Brandon’s lips and he reached into his coat just like last time. Only this time, he pulled out a small, black gun. “Wait!” I shouted. I needed to tell him about my insurance. “I made…” My words were cut off by a punch to my chest. I clutched at my breast, blood welling between my fingers, and I stumbled back. No, no, no! This can’t be happening! You greedy fool! I struggled to talk, to tell Brandon about my insurance, but it was too hard to breath, let alone speak.

You stupid, greedy idiot, I berated myself as I sank to the floor. Brandon grabbed my computer case and slammed it hard onto the floor, spilling broken components everywhere. He fished out the hard drive and pocketed that, then slammed my laptop on the floor. Everything was growing darker and darker as Brandon dug through the wreckage of my laptop to find its hard drive and…

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Babylon’s House, July 21st, 2013

“Chantelle,” I said, softly, shaking my pregnant wife. She was sleeping in one of the bedrooms in Babylon’s house. We had been staying with Babylon ever since her coven started worshiping Lilith. For the last month we had been caring for the barely conscious Karen as Lilith’s vessel grew swiftly in her belly.

“What, Lana?” she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her belly was swollen with Lilith’s child. Both of us were pregnant with our Goddess’s children. They were growing fast, only a month had passed since Lilith blessed us with her seed. We would probably give birth in just a few days, a week at most.

“Karen’s gone into labor,” I told her and I could feel the excited smile growing on my lips. “Our Goddess is about to be born!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 34.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Two: Decisions

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 32: Decisions

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite,Female, Mind Control, Magic, Female Masturbation, Oral, Toy, Incest, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 31.



Desiree de la Fuente

I caught Alison’s eyes across the dining room, across all the shouting women.

They had just left. Mark and Mary. With a few words, I was suddenly horrified to discover I didn’t choose to be their…slut. My entire world was crumbling as I realized for the last three weeks of my life I had been a different person, a plaything for Mark and Mary. Someone to satiate their lusts and cook them food. I had always thought of myself as a strong, independent woman, not easily cowed or swayed. And yet, Mark says one word and I begged to be his whore. I shivered in disgust.

“We should call the cops,” Fiona was shouting.

“What good would that do?” Lillian demanded. “Master controls the police. Just be a good girl and calm down. You’re one of their chosen women, I don’t see what you’re all worked up about?”

Fiona flushed. “Some of us aren’t sluts who enjoy being degraded!”

Lillian’s pale face flushed with color and she screeched as she leapt at the strawberry-blonde Fiona. Noel grabbed Lillian and threw her back, standing between the two women. Fiona gave a snarl and fled the room. Alison caught my eyes and pointed upstairs. I nodded and we slipped out as Noel and Lillian started shouting at each other.

I sighed in relief as I closed the door to our bedroom. It hit me then. This was my house, and I was forced to stay in the guest bedroom. Mark and Mary stole my bedroom when they stole the house from Brandon and myself. Tears started welling up in my eyes as the full enormity of what had happened crashed into me.

“Shh,” Alison whispered, hugging me.

My heart quickened in my breast. Alison had this nympho act. Well, maybe it wasn’t an act, but underneath she was a sweet, loving girl. I felt relief sweep through me as I held her. I loved Alison, not because Mark or Mary made me, but because I really loved her. I wrapped my arms around her, holding mi Sirenita, my little mermaid, to me. I found her full lips and kissed her, tasting the watermelon lip gloss she wore.

When I broke the kiss, Alison’s brown eyes shined with love. I stroked her face, ran my hands through her bubblegum-pink hair. It was a shame she dyed it. Alison showed me a picture of her a year ago and she had the most beautiful, honey-brown hair. Alison’s left hand grabbed mine, the diamond engagement ring sparkling on her finger. When I saw the ring I just knew it was perfect, two mermaids were engraved on the band, their arms were the mount for the diamond. Alison brought my hand down to her bodice. We were both wearing the disgusting maid outfits that Mark liked us to wear. Outfits with transparent bodices that exposed our breasts and skirts so short that when we bent over our butts and vaginas were exposed. It was just obscene.

Alison took my hand and shoved it down her bodice. I could feel her full breast and the silver barbell that pierced her nipple. “Do you still love me?” Alison asked as I fondled her breast.

“Yes, mi Sirenita,” I purred.

Somehow, this beautiful creature had captured my heart. Maybe it was the fact we were thrown together and forced to share a bed, maybe I was always attracted to women, deep down inside me. Maybe she was my soulmate. I didn’t know. All I knew is that I’ve never felt anything for another person like I do for her. Well, that wasn’t true. I felt this way to Mark and Mary before they freed me from their spell. But, this was real. I gave her breast a nice squeeze.

“Good,” she whispered and pulled my face down to kiss me again as I played with her breast.

Alison deftly maneuvered me to the bed as we kissed and pushed me down to sit on the mattress; I was breathing heavily as she quickly shrugged off the maid’s outfit, revealing all her naked beauty. She was young, only seventeen, and had the perky curves of a teenager. Her skin was pale and beautiful and soft as silk. Her pussy was shaved and she had tattooed, “Cum on in,” with an arrow that pointed down to her pussy.

I grabbed her hips and pulled her to me, kissing her flat belly. I slipped off the bed so I was kneeling before her, my face inches from her tight pussy. Her clit was hard, peaking out of its hood, and I could smell her honey. Her thighs parted eagerly for my lips and I licked up her slit. I could feel her body tremble with pleasure as my tongue caressed her.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice,” Alison moaned. “Umm, I love it when you eat my pussy, Desiree.”

I spread open her clam, and licked around her pink, wrinkled labia, gathering a tongue-full of her sweet honey. I sucked her labia into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her intimate flesh on my lips before I kissed higher up to her clitoris. I swirled my tongue around her little pearl and Alison gave a sharp intake of pleasure.

“You keep that up and you’re gonna make me cum,” Alison purred.

“Promise?” I asked with a saucy smile.

Alison laughed and then moaned as I dived back into her delicious pussy. I decided to follow her tattoo’s instructions and shoved two fingers up inside her hungry clam. Alison’s fingers were digging into my hair as I slowly fucked them in and out. I went back to nibbling on her clit, ever so gently. Her hips were starting to rotate, grinding her sweet clam on my lips as her pleasure mounted inside her.

“Umm, yes! Oh yes!” she purred in delight. “Just keep playing with my button! Umm, yes, right there! Oh, fuck! Desiree! I’m cumming! Oh, my Latin beauty!”

My mouth was rewarded with some fresh juices as Alison creamed my lips. Her body shook on my lips as a nice orgasm spread through her. I kept eating her out, wanting to give mi Sirenita another cum. I pumped my fingers in and out of her faster, bent them just so, and found her G-spot. She bucked on my face as a second, stronger orgasm swept through her.

“Oh fuck! That was amazing, Desiree!”

I looked up at her, my face sticky with her juices as she smiled happily back down at me. I stood up and she kissed me, her tongue lapping up her juices. Her fingers were behind me, finding the outfit’s zipper and suddenly the disgusting maid outfit was falling off my lush curves. Alison smiled, staring lustily at my large, nut-brown breasts. She reached out, hefting one of my melons, squeezing it with her hand, then bent down and swirled her pierced tongue about my hard nipple. I moaned in delight, enjoying the feel of her metal stud against my nub.

“Let me get the strap-on,” Alison happily told me.

I stretched out on our bed and watched Alison’s ass as she bent down to root in our dresser. Her tight, wet slit was on display between her slim thighs, swollen and flushed from her orgasms. She found the strap-on, pulling the clear, plastic harness up her legs. A hot-pink dildo was attached to the front, and Alison expertly tightened the straps. We had a lot of experience using it on each other. Alison posed, stroking her fake cock. The only other thing she wore was a gold choker, her name written in diamonds.

A similar choker was about my neck, my name written in onyxes. It proclaimed me the slut of Mark and Mary. Sudden anger blossomed inside me and I reached behind my neck to take the vile slave collar off.

“What are you doing?” Alison gasped.

I frowned at her. “I’m taking this damned thing off.”

“You don’t want to be their slut anymore?” Alison asked. There were tears brimming in her eyes.

“You do?” I asked, stunned. Why would Alison want to stay with them?

Alison sat on the bed next to me, taking my dark hands in her pale grip, kissing my knuckles. “I wanted to be Mark’s slave,” she confessed. “I’ve always fantasized about being submissive to a powerful man. When I discovered Mark was fucking Lillian while she was cashiering at Hot Topic, I got so wet.” A smile appeared on her lips and her eyes became distant. “When Mark fucked me in the store, I came so hard. I was so happy when he asked me to be his sex slave, Desiree. Almost as happy as when you proposed to me.”

“What about us?” I asked her. “I thought you loved me?”

“I do,” she protested. “We can both be theirs, Desiree. Together.”

I was horrified. “I can’t, Alison. Please don’t ask me to do this!”

“How is this any different than Brandon?” Alison asked me. “You married him for his money, submitted to his lusts for a comfortable life. Master and Mistress will give us all we desire. All we have to do is satisfy their lusts.” A naughty smile appeared on her lips. “And don’t tell me you hated the sex.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but no words came out. She was right. I had enjoyed it. The best sex I ever had. She sensed my hesitation and pounced on me, kissing me with her hungry lips. Could I submit to them, be their slave? I married Brandon for his money, for the comforts he could give me. I let the disgusting man paw at my body. At least I enjoyed the sex with Mark and Mary.

My legs parted for Alison, I moaned into her sweet lips as the dildo prodded my clam. I reached down, grabbing the plastic cock and guided it inside me. Alison eagerly slammed it home inside me, pumping her ass vigorously. My hands reached out, grabbing her tight, teenage ass and pulling her into me. I could feel her hard nipples, and the harder nipple piercings, rubbing against my pillowy chest. Every time Alison buried the dildo in my cunt, the harness ground against my clit, building my pleasure.

“Let’s be slaves together,” Alison panted, her breath hot on my ear. I shivered as her tongue traced my earlobe. “We’ll be slut-wives! Pleasing each other when Master and Mistress do not need us. Oh, please be my slut-wife, Desiree! Please, please, please!”

My fingernails bit into Alison’s ass as my orgasm crashed through me. “Yes!” I howled. “Oh, yes! I’ll be your slut-wife!”

Alison’s happy smile was worth it. She had the same happy smile when I proposed to her. It took me a moment to realize the same smile was gracing my lips. I grabbed her pink tresses and pulled her lips down to mine and kissed my fiancee, my future slut-wife, as tears of happiness rolled down my cheeks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

April Lovel

I stayed quiet as the argument raged, sitting quietly at the table. Across from me, Violet sat just as quietly. Everyone was slipping away. Fiona in an angry huff, Lillian and Noel arguing, Thamina in a daze. I didn’t even notice when Alison and Desiree slipped out. Sam gathered up her translations and walked into Mary’s studio. Jessica calmly walked out, followed by a puzzled Willow.

I was just confused.

I vividly remember Mark bringing Felicity and I to his house. We were both virgins and it was such an exciting day. Mark taught me to suck his cock, then I was lying on the bed, next to Felicity, as Mark ate out my pussy, and Mary ate out Felicity’s pussy. I had such an amazing orgasm. And then Mark mounted me and took my virginity and I found myself falling in love with him. And I remembered how hurt I had been when they kicked me out of the bedroom. I gave Mark my virginity, my innocent heart, and he tossed me aside.

And I pined after him over the weekend.

And them Mary appeared at my school. And I became her slave. And then I got to be Mark’s slave and I was so happy. I got to be with the man whom I’d given my heart to, my innocence to. The last week had been so amazing. Even freed of his…what? Spell? I still didn’t regret Mark taking my virginity. But did I want to continue being his…slut?

I’d be giving up my dreams of going to Digipan and learning to program video games. Was Mark worth it? I would be happy. And Mark must love me if he gave me this freedom. Mary liked to talk about how much Mark loved her and that’s why he freed her. Well, Mark must love me too. I smiled, Mark loved me, and that thought sent happy butterflies flapping through my stomach.

I glanced up at Violet and saw tears running down her face.

I moved around the table, sat next to her and hugged the pretty, innocent teen. “It’ll be alright, Violet,” I told her.

“I…don’t…want…” she sobbed, “to…go…back…home…”

“Shh, you don’t have to go home,” I told her.

“But…but Master and Mistress…they don’t….want me…anymore.”

I hugged her. “Of course they do,” I told her, kissing her salty cheek. “They just love us so much, they are giving us the choice to stay with them.”

“Really?” Violet asked, rubbing her face. Her eyes were red and puffy from her crying, and it just made her look even cuter.

“Yes.”

“I don’t have to go back to my mom?”

“No,” I said firmly.

And she relaxed, a tremulous smile on her lips. “Good.” She reached out and grabbed my hand. “Are you staying, April?” she asked me.

“Of course,” I told her. Master loved me. And Mistress, too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fiona Cavanagh

Shame burned through my body as I cried on the curb outside of the house. I was wearing the disgusting clothes Mark made me wear and the memory of all the times I was forced to…pleasure him and Mary curdled my stomach. I ripped the choker off my neck and heaved it off into the bushes and sobbed into my hands.

Someone sat down next to me. Through my tear-filled eyes I saw Thamina, dressed as modestly as she could, which was not that much, her colorful headscarf wrapped about her head. No choker encircled her throat. She wasn’t an idiot like Lillian who seemed to find it just fine that Mark essentially raped all of us.

“I know,” Thamina whispered comfortingly. “Come with me.”

“Where?” I asked. I had nowhere to go. No car, no phone, no money. I left everything behind when Mark took me. I left Hank behind. Another sob threatened to overwhelm me as I thought of my boyfriend. He must be sick with worry. I vaguely remembered Jessica saying he filed a missing-person report on me.

“My place,” Thamina said, holding her keys. Mark gave Thamina a SUV for winning the masturbation contest. Another shudder of disgust went through me. I had masturbated in public for Mark. A crowd of people watched us, made bets on us. Filmed us with their phones. I felt so dirty; I needed to scrub the filth off my skin.

Thamina’s white Ford Escape had somehow escaped the firefight untouched. The garage door was open and I could see Mark’s Mustang leaking antifreeze from a round that went through the front grill. Good. The bastard deserves that, and more, to happen to him. I climbed into the passenger seat and Thamina started up the SUV and we drove down the street.

Out front there was a media circus being managed by the Puyallup Police under Mark’s control. There was a young, teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers and was taking a picture of herself in front of the sign of the neighborhood.

We drove in silence to Thamina’s apartment near Canyon Road. Deer Creek Apartments was the name, one of those gated-communities. Thamina almost forgot her code when we pulled up to the security box and it took three tries before she punched it in right. “I don’t know where my remote for the gate is,” Thamina explained, clearly embarrassed about forgetting the code.

“It’s alright, Thamina,” I told her, patting her knee.

She pulled into her parking spot, and led me up to the third floor apartment. She unlocked the door and went in. “It’s been more than two weeks since I’ve been home.”

“Me, too,” I replied, bitterly. I saw her phone and asked if I could use it. Thamina gave me a nod as she disappeared into her bedroom.

“Hi,” a woman’s voice answered when I called the apartment I shared with Hank, my boyfriend.

“Oh, hello,” I said in surprise. Who was this woman in my apartment? Did I call the right number? “Is Hank there?”

“Who wants to know,” the woman asked coldly. There was a possessive tone to her voice that caused my stomach to sink.

Hank had already replaced me. I slammed the phone down and fell to the floor. We had been dating for two years and he replaces me in two weeks? My body rocked with sobs. God damn Mark fucking Glassner. Why me! Why did you have to choose me and ruin my life! I was happy. Things were going great with Hank!

“It will be alright,” Thamina murmured, hugging me.

She was dressed in a long, dark skirt and very conservative blouse. A blue and red headscarf was wrapped around her head, leaving only her round, dusky face with those sexy, dark eyes. I licked my lips, a heat flushing through my body. Her lips were red and moist and I felt drawn to them. I could feel her body stiffen as I kissed those lips, then she was pushing away from me.

“What are you doing, Fiona?” she asked.

What was I doing? “I don’t know,” I told her. “Christ, the last two weeks have screwed my head all up. I just couldn’t resist kissing you. I…I’m sorry. I’ll leave.”

I went to stand up and she caught my hand and pulled me back and kissed me and it was my turn to stiffen in surprise. “You are not the only one that has changed,” Thamina said, disgust painting her face. “I know it is wrong, a sin, for women to be together. But…”

“You just can’t control yourself?” I asked.

“Yes,” she sighed in resignation and pulled me in for a second kiss.

Her lips were soft and tender. I stroked her face and brushed her headscarf. I pulled it off, her black hair falling free and beautiful about her head. Our kiss became more passionate, my tongue pressing against her lips, and they parted to let me in. I felt her gentle hand stroking my shoulder, then slide down the slope of my breast. I felt the low-cut blouse I was wearing get pushed down and my hard nipple exposed. Her finger gently traced my areola, sending a tingling pleasure throughout my body.

“Oh, Thamina,” I sighed as she bent down and captured my nipple with her sucking lips. I cradled her head to my breast, running my fingers through her silky hair. “Oh, that’s nice.”

Thamina licked her way back up my chest and throat and we were kissing again. My fingers fumbled at the buttons to her blouse as we kissed. Finally, I pushed open her blouse and felt a bra about her breasts. I slid my hands around to her back and found the clasp. It was harder to unclasp another person’s bra then my own, I realized. I finally got the clasp unhooked and broke the kiss to look down at her dusky breasts and her dark nipples.

“Fiona,” Thamina murmured as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. “This is so wrong.”

“Then stop,” I told her. I was too horny to care about right and wrong.

“I can’t,” she sighed, and we were kissing again, her body pressing against mine. The straps of my blouse slipped off my shoulders, exposing both my breasts, and I could feel Thamina’s hard nipples kissing my own nipples.

I pushed Thamina back, lowering her to the floor and settling on top of her. Her hands pulled the thong I was wearing off and pushed up my skirt. I pulled up her long skirt until it bunched about her waist. She was wearing plain, boring panties and I pulled those off of her, exposing a V of black hair that pointed right at her waxed, wet cunt. I grimaced, my pussy was waxed bare because of Mark’s perversions, too.

“Oh, Fiona,” she sighed as I settled atop her, our clits rubbing against each other as I started to trib her. “Ohh, that feels so nice!”

I ground my clit into her, moaning wantonly. “Your clit feels so good on mine,” I purred to Thamina and her hands caught my strawberry-blonde hair and pulled me down to kiss her.

Our hips rolled and pumped as we tribbed each other. Thamina’s hands roamed my back, her fingers lightly tracing my muscles and spine, leaving little trails of fire across my skin. I rubbed our clits together with hard, slow thrusts of my hips, building the pleasure inside me. My ass flexed and her gentle hands were suddenly groping my plump cheeks, pulling me harder into her pussy.

“Fiona! Fiona!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, you are driving me crazy!”

Harder, faster, I ground our clits together. Thamina bucked beneath me as her orgasm exploded inside her. She gasped so sweetly, squeezing my ass almost painfully as her passion overcame her. I rubbed against her clit once, twice, and then I screamed out her name as my pussy convulsed and my orgasm surged through my body.

“Wow,” I whispered and settled my weight on Thamina to cuddle with her and enjoy the post-orgasmic bliss.

But, Thamina pushed me off her and pushed her skirt down. Buttoning up her blouse she whispered, “That was wrong, Fiona. We can’t do this again.”

“Then why did it feel so good?”

“It felt good with Mark and Mary,” Thamina answered. “That didn’t change how wrong it was, did it?”

No. It really didn’t.

But, it did happen again. I went to take a shower and, to my delighted shock, Thamina slipped in and we rubbed our pussies on each other’s thighs beneath the warm water. And then it happened while we shared her bed for the night. And once more when we woke up in the morning. After every time we made love, Thamina would say it was the last, that it was wrong, and every time she would be the one to kiss me first.

“Do you need a place to stay?” Thamina asked as we ate a simple breakfast of pancakes. It was the only food in the apartment that hadn’t gone bad.

“Yeah,” I answered, hopeful.

“Then, you can stay here.” Thamina took a deep breath. “But, do not expect us to do that again.”

“Of course not,” I said, nodding soberly. I grabbed my plate and went to her sink to start rinsing it when I felt her body press against mine from behind.

“We can’t do it anymore,” she whispered as her lips found the back of my neck. “Because it’s wrong.”

Her hand slid up my thigh underneath my skirt and I moaned softly when she found my bare pussy. I didn’t know what Thamina and I had. It certainly wasn’t love. But it was comforting. I gasped as she slipped a finger up inside me. Comforting and fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jessica St. Pierre

I didn’t know what to think when Mark freed me from his…power? Spell? I didn’t really know what to call it. Who would think magic and all that crap was real? What I did know is that I needed a drink. I found my car still parked out on the street. My poor baby, a powder-blue Prius, had a passenger window shot out and a bullet hole in the trunk. Sighing, I climbed into the car, pushed the button to start it up, and drove away.

American Joes was the first bar I found. It looked like a dive, but I didn’t care. I needed a drink, desperately. I walked in; the few men in the pub were fixed on the TV. It was Debra reporting about what happened this afternoon. My heart began to hammer. I spent the firefight crouched behind a car, next to Debra, as her cameraman fearlessly filmed the firefight. “I was in Fallujah during the Surge,” he said dismissively when Debra suggested he take some cover.

I had never felt so alive as during those few minutes. It was almost intoxicating. Being around Mark and Mary was intoxicating, too. I sipped on my Coors lite. It was wrong what Mark did to me, that was painfully obvious. But, Mark was a powerful man. And he was only growing more and more powerful. And powerful men got what they wanted.

I could help him. I could be there, in the thick of it. Mark already relied on me to help the media. And so what if he fucked me. The sex was amazing. I could feel my pussy moistening in my silk panties just thinking about it. Mark was so powerful, and I could be one of his favorite women. I shuddered at the thought. I pulled my choker out of my pocket. Made of gold, with my name written in sapphires. I rubbed the engraving: “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Forever. Forever the lover of the most powerful man in the world. There was no doubt in my mind just how powerful Mark was after today. He healed himself after he got shot five times, for Pete’s sake. Finishing off my beer, I clasped the choker about my throat.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Samnag “Sam” Soun

I sat the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and my dictionaries and reference books down on the desk in Mary’s studio, next to one of the computers. The last few days had definitely been strange. One minute I was working on my Ph.D. dissertation, the next I was being made the plaything of Mark and Mary, and then they asked me to translate this book.

The really wild part was all the spells and rituals in the book were real. Mark sold his soul for power and used that power to control me. I was torn, I did not want to be his plaything, but the magic was so intriguing. There were just such fascinating spells in it! There was a spell that could steal a nun’s powers and give it to a Warlock. Another spell let you summon the spirits of the dead to scry with. The book told you how to summon a variety of demons: Asherah, Marduk, Lilith, Hadath, Molech, Astarte, Chemosh, Baal-zebub, Dagon, Tammuz, Milcom, Ashtoreth, and, of course, Lucifer. The very being Mark and Mary apparently got their powers from. And there were magics in here even I could perform. Most required you to sell your soul, but anyone could conjure the dead or heal the sick and I found one spell that only a woman could cast.

I flushed, remembering what the spell did. It allowed a woman to conjure her own cock. Allowing a woman to ‘have the seed of life like a man, and plant that seed in a fertile vessel.’ What would it be like to have my own cock? It was such a disgusting idea, and yet an itch was forming in my pussy, my juices puddling on the leather seat of the chair.

I slid my hands down my naked flesh, down to my waxed pussy. On Monday, Mary sent me to this salon to get my thick, black bush waxed. It was weird, feeling bare down there, and strange to play with my pussy and not feel my wiry hair tickling my fingers as they slowly got matted-down with my juices. I teased my slit, running my hand up and down my labia. My breath caught as I pictured a cock thrusting out from me as I pinched my clit.

I imagined bending caramel-skinned Jessica over the couch. She would moan as I slid my cock inside her warm pussy. I slipped my fingers up inside me, imagining that’s what Jessica’s pussy would feel like around my cock, all warm and slippery. Jessica would gasp and pant, and moan so beautifully as I fucked her. Her caramel breasts would shake from my thrusts, waving her dark nipples about. I would spank her ass as I fucked her, and pull on her honey-brown hair.

I dug my fingers faster and faster into my cunt, pinching my clit with my other hand. I leaned back in the computer chair. Jessica would cum on my cock, her pussy clenching, and she would gasp my name. I shuddered on the chair, my pussy clenching about my fingers as a nice cum washed through me.

Breathing heavily, I sucked my fingers clean of my tangy, spicy flavor. I grabbed my notes and found the passage for the Shophkah spell, reading the ritual again. It was simple. I just needed a woman to lie with. I chewed on my fingernail as I debated performing the spell. This might be my last night of freedom. Just because Mark and Mary say they’ll free us, I don’t think they’ll free me. They need the knowledge in this book. They need me.

Where could I find a woman to fuck? There was a club I heard the other sluts talk about. One that Mary liked to go to. Some lesbian club called the something Diver. The Cake Diver? No, that couldn’t be it. I pulled out my smart phone and did a search and found a club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver.

I went down into the basement where the bed I shared with Xiu was. She was a nasty girl, I learned. Loved to be hurt. The more you hurt her, the wetter she got. I went to the dresser I shared with Xiu. Mary had me go shopping on Monday to get “appropriate clothing,” as she put it, after the waxing. I found a tight, blue dress covered in sequins. The skirt was very short, and while the bodice went up to my neck, an oval was cut out exposing the inner slopes of my breasts.

I called for a taxi and paid with my debit card. As the cab drove me to Tacoma, I thought about my future. I wouldn’t be Mark and Mary’s sex slave again, not if I could help it. But, maybe, they would let me be their…adviser. Their Vizier. I could inform them about the magic and maybe I would make my own deal with the devil. As long as I stayed subservient to them, there’s no reason that I couldn’t have some fun.

The music in the club was a booming dubstep. It was dark inside, various colored spotlights flashing about the club. There was a bar and circular tables on one side, and a large dance floor on the other. The club was filled with women of all shapes and races: lipstick lesbians, punk girls with spiked hair, butch women with short hair, goth girls in depressing blacks, and many more.

I had fun, dancing and grinding on a few girls. I hit it off with this one girl who had the most unusual hair. Half was dyed bubblegum pink, the other half cotton-candy blue. In fact, her name was Candy and whether that was her real name or an affectation, I didn’t know. She found my glasses cute, and we were soon making out on one of the couches that lined the wall of the club.

Candy was quite affectionate, and her mouth as sweet as candy. She was short, like me, and very curvy, unlike me. Her hand slipped under my short skirt and started playing with my shaved pussy as we kissed. Feeling bold, I pushed up her skirt and discovered she wasn’t wearing panties. I ran my finger through her smooth pussy. I gathered up a copious coating of her juices and sucked them into my mouth. “Umm, you taste as sweet as candy,” I joked.

She licked her lips. “Why do you think I’m called Candy?”

I laughed and kissed her again. She grabbed my hips and pulled me into her and our clits started rubbing together. The spell required me to ‘lie with a woman as if I were a man, and fully know her,’ and it sounded like a euphemism for tribadism. When I ‘fully know her,’ which I’m hoping means the both of us cumming, I was to utter the Hebrew word for cock, Shophkah. All the spells that I had seen were Hebrew words. I had only translated maybe a sixth of the book and skimmed the rest.

Our pussies ground together harder and faster, our orgasms building. “Oh yes!” Candy gasped. “Oh, god yes! I love this couch! I always get lucky on this couch!”

I rubbed harder and harder. “Oh yeah, who else have you done this with!”

“Oh, this beautiful, auburn-haired woman!” she gasped. “Two weeks ago. She was the most stunningly gorgeous woman in the world!”

She was talking about Mary, I realized. What a small world. Our clits were rubbing hard together as we pleasured each other. Candy was moaning wordlessly, her finger slipping into the cleft of my buttocks and teasing my asshole. When her finger slid into my ass, I slammed my clit into hers at the sudden intrusion. Candy bucked beneath me as she came.

“Fuck, fuck, that’s so good!” she shrieked, wiggling her finger deeper into my bowels.

I felt my orgasm shudder through me and I moaned one word, “Shophkah!”

Warmth bubbled up in my pussy and pleasure shook through my body as my clitoris became red hot. I moaned and felt pleasure as my clit engorged and lengthened, pushing into Candy’s pussy as it grew. I was suddenly surrounded by her warm, slippery flesh. It was better than I imagined it would be. My hips started pumping my cock inside her delightful cunt.

Candy’s eyes opened in shock. “What the fuck!” she gasped. “Is that a dildo?”

I didn’t answer her, I was too lost in the pleasure around my cock to care about anything other than pumping it in and out of her pussy. Candy’s hand wormed between our bodies, sliding down to feel where my cock penetrated her cunt. Her fingers wrapped around the shaft of my cock and followed it up to my groin. I could see her eyes widen in amazement as she realized what she felt. Her fingers slipped underneath and found my wet pussy.

“Holy shit! You have a cock, now!”

“Yeah,” I panted, fucking her harder and harder.

“How?”

“Magic.”

She let out a throaty moan. “I love magic!” Her hips started thrusting up to meet me and I kissed her sweet lips.

My cock felt so amazing in her slippery depths. I was completely enveloped in warm, soft flesh. Every movement of my cock built the pleasure mounting inside me. I fucked her faster and faster, feeling an overwhelming urge to cum as fast as possible. God, no wonder guys were so quick to finish. This urge was almost driving all thoughts from my mind. I just needed to cum.

I groaned loudly as this pressure shot out from my ovaries and out through my cock and I spilt my seed into Candy’s sweet cunt. “Oh my god, you can cum!” she gasped. “Holy shit!” More blasts flooded her pussy as she came a second time, her cunt contracting pleasantly about my cock. “Holy shit!” Candy panted one more time.

I concentrated, the spell said I could summon and dismiss the cock at will, and I felt my cock shrinking and withdrawing from her cunt until it was back to being my tiny little clit. Candy just gaped, rubbing her eyes as she saw my dick-less groin.

“Wow, oh, wow! Can you fuck me with that again?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lillian Franks

I didn’t get why the other girls were upset. Being Mark and Mary’s sluts was so rewarding. I was so jealous that day when I first met Mark and he took Alison as his sex slave and left me to work the rest of my shift at Hot Topic with a cunt full of his cum. I stalked out of the house, I didn’t see the point in hanging around with these ungrateful ladies. If they wanted to throw away the great honor of being Mark’s slut, fine with me. More Master and Mistress for me to fuck.

Feeling horny, I decided not to waste the opportunity of having the night to myself and grabbed my phone, looking up this hot piece of ass’s number. “Hey Zelda,” I said when she answered the phone.

Zelda was this cute, punk girl I fucked a few weeks ago. I met her at Hot Topic when Master came in the second time and made me his slut. I filmed our fucking so Master and Mistress could watch it later. She was a great lay and I wouldn’t mind making it with the girl again.

“You never called me back,” Zelda pouted. “I thought we had a great time.”

“We did,” I quickly told her. “In fact, I’m looking to have another good time.”

Zelda gave a wicked laugh. “I bet Spike would just love that.”

“Spike?” I asked. “Is he cute?”

Zelda purred. “You’ll just want to eat him up. Come on over.”

I pulled on a red corset and a very short, black skirt trimmed with black lace. Thigh-high, fishnet stockings covered my pale legs, held up by a black garter belt. I didn’t bother with the panties. I pulled my black hair, streaked with blue and purple highlights, into two pigtails. I looked hot. My gold choker glinted prettily around my neck so everyone could see who I belonged to. I happily headed outside to my blue Fusion Hybrid. I frowned, the passenger door had three bullet holes in it and the passenger seat was leaking stuffing.

Oh well, Master had the money to fix it. I hopped in, and started up my car. I had won a masturbation contest to get this car. That had been exciting, pleasuring myself while a bunch of strangers watched. It was so nasty. That’s why I loved being their slave, I got to do all these nasty, fun things. I gunned the car, and roared out of the street, past all the media, and took off to Zelda’s apartment.

She didn’t live too far away, Chestnut Hill apartments off Meridian, halfway down South Hill into the Puyallup Valley and downtown Puyallup. I parked my car in front of the M building and climbed up the stairs to the third floor and knocked on the door. Zelda opened it, wearing only a skimpy, black thong. Her small breasts had gold rings pierced through her nipples and tattooed on her right breast was a green serpent coiled about her tit. That was new, she didn’t have that two weeks ago. The serpent’s tongue flicked out pink towards her areola to lick at her nipple. A sultry grin appeared on her almost-cute face. She would be cute, except her hair was spiked up into a black mohawk streaked with red, the sides shaved off.

“Slut,” Zelda smiled and grabbed my pigtail and pulled me in for a kiss. My hands found her breasts, pulling on her nipple rings as her tongue stabbed into my lips and roughly wrestled with my tongue. She broke the kiss and pulled me into the apartment by my pigtail.

Sitting on her couch was a cute guy wearing only a pair of ripped jeans. His chest was muscular and hairless. His face had a chiseled chin and deep, blue eyes. Just like Master’s eyes. His hair was shaved and black spikes were pierced through his eyebrows, a black bull’s ring pierced his nose, and both of his ear lobes were distorted by wide, black ear expanders.

“This that girl?” Spike grunted, taking a pull from a brown-bottled beer. A grin split his lips. “You’re one hot chick. Zelda says you like to party.”

“I love to party,” I purred.

“What’s this about your throat?” Zelda asked, fingering my choker. “Mark and Mary’s slut forever,” she read and frowned. “Wait, not that Mark?”

I grinned at her.

“Holy shit,” Spike gasped. “That was wild what happened today. Did he really die and come back to life?”

I blinked. “Well, he was shot in the chest a bunch and…” my voice broke. The image of Master lying bleeding on the lawn would haunt me for the rest of my life. Get yourself together, slut, he’s alive. “We thought he was going to die and then he was all better.”

“Fuck,” Zelda muttered. “Is he, like, a God or something?”

A God? He could do some amazing things. Both of them could. “Maybe he is,” I answered. “And I’m one of his favorites.”

Spike pulled me to him and I sat down on the couch next to him. He boldly pulled up my skirt exposing my shaved cunt, his fingers ran down my slit then shoved roughly inside me. I gasped in the mix of pleasure and discomfort. “So a God’s cock has been up here?”

His thick fingers were pushing in and out of my cunt. “Yes,” I hissed. Zelda sank down on the other side of me, her fingers unlacing the black ties of my corset. The corset loosened enough for Zelda to fish out my left breast and I moaned as her lips kissed my nipple, then she softly bit it with her teeth. I jumped when Spike’s thumb started rubbing hard on my clit. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned.

Spike unzipped his jeans and pulled out a hard, thick cock. A silver ring pierced the cock’s head, below the urethra. A Prince Albert piercing, I thought with a wicked smile. “You feel wet enough, babe,” Spike moaned, climbing atop me.

I spread my legs eagerly for him. “Fuck the slut,” Zelda urged.

His cock nudged at my pussy. I groaned as he slid into me, the ring rubbing deliciously down the length of my pussy as he filled me up. He drew back and slammed into me again. God, his cock felt so good inside me. I always loved fucking a guy with a pierced cock. Zelda kissed me as my pussy was getting pounded by Spike.

“Fuck, fuck you’re tight, babe!” Spike moaned, his balls slapping against my taint with every thrust. “Fuck, fuck! I can see why a God would fuck you! This is some grade A cunt I’m getting!”

My orgasm was building quickly as the metal ring rubbed against my pussy’s walls. I gasped into Zelda’s greedy mouth as her hand slid down and found my little clit and started rubbing it. I writhed beneath Spike as my cum exploded through my cunt, squeezing down on his big cock. He kept right on fucking me, pounding me harder and harder. My insides were on fire and Zelda kept playing with my clit.

I broke the kiss, gasping, “Oh fuck, I’m cumming again! Ohh, keep fucking me! Yes, Yes!” Zelda’s finger was making my clit feel amazing as she stroked it. “Fuck, keep playing with my clit, slut! Ummm, yes!”

“I’m gonna cum in your pussy,” Spike grunted. “I bet you’re the type of slut that loves it when a guy busts his nut inside her!”

“Oh yes,” I panted. “Flood my naughty little cunt with your cum! I’m goin’ to make Zelda lick it all out!”

Zelda pinched my nipple. “You think so, slut?”

“Yes!” I screamed as a third orgasm crashed through me. Spike groaned as my pussy hungrily milked his cum from his balls. I loved the feeling of hot cum splashing inside me. Spike pulled out and buried himself one last time inside me, before his cock withdrew, leaving me empty. I could feel his cum run out wetly.

“Clean her pussy out, Zelda!” Spike barked. Then a grin broke out on his face. “She’s got to be clean for her God.”

I moaned as Zelda’s head bent down and lapped at my messy cunt. Spike was right, Master wouldn’t be pleased if my cunt was full of some other man’s cum, tomorrow. I came a fourth time as Zelda’s skilled tongue found all of Spike’s cum inside me. And then, I got to return the favor to Zelda, licking out Spike’s cum from her tasty snatch.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Korina Stavros

I slipped silently out of the kitchen as Fiona and Lillian fought, wandering upstairs. I entered Master and Mistress’s bedroom, crawling onto their bed. I rubbed my cheek against their sheets and hugged their pillow. I could smell their scent and felt loved.

I was carrying Master’s baby, I thought happily.

My arm ached from where I got shot, and I shifted to get more comfortable. Maybe it was wrong what they did to me, but I enjoyed every minute of it. Even drinking another woman’s pee. Fiona didn’t seem to be as happy about being their slut. That was a shame, I had come to love drinking her pee. I was pregnant and that changed everything for me. Maybe I would be more angry if it wasn’t for the baby. Or maybe not. Master told me he loved me, and so did Mistress. My child would be loved and cared for, and that is what’s most important.

So there was no question in my mind what I would do. I fingered the gold choker, tight about my throat, tracing the opal stones set in a plate on the front. Korina, the opals spelled, and below that I traced the words engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.” I was their slut, forever. It was engraved on my choker.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Willow WolfTail

I drove.

When I need to think, I like to get in my red Prius and drive. It didn’t matter where I drove, just that I kept moving. I had been Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN and wife of Yancy Coleman. But, what was I, now? Mark and Mary’s sex slave. I frowned, no I would not be that. Yancy’s wife? I shook my head, no I signed those divorce papers last week.

I never should have married Yancy. We had just been together for so long, I just didn’t know how to get off the train. So, I said, “Yes,” when he proposed and I said, “I do,” when the minister asked the question. It made my family happy, it made Yancy happy. I told myself that it made me happy. But, it didn’t.

So, was I still a doctor?

That was the one thing Mark and Mary left me. They wanted me to run their free clinic. Mary told me all about her plans. The clinic’s real purpose was to find them young women to be whores for them. But, that seemed to be changing. Mary was starting to be more focused on actually helping these women. I pictured examining all those young, nubile girls and felt a flush of warmth through my body. My time as their sex slave has definitely warped my sexual appetites.

Maybe I couldn’t be their sex slave, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t run their clinic. For a price.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Agent Noel Heinrich

“I need a transfer,” I told ASAC Donavan when I entered his office.

“I thought you were happy with your, um, undercover assignment,” Donavan said. “You seemed so committed last week.”

I shivered as he leered at me. He had watched me fuck Mark Glassner in this very building. Well, that’s when I was Mark’s slave. Now, I wanted to get as far away from the creep as I could. Far away from all the people he’s enslaved, and my memories. Grief almost overwhelmed me, but I beat it down. I didn’t need that know.

“Just send me far away,” I begged. “Mark approved it.” A lie. Well, if Mark was honest about letting me go, I guess it really wasn’t.

“Well, if that’s what Mark wants,” Donavan said, and a hint of awe appeared in his voice. Jeez, was he one of those idiots buying that bull about Mark being a god? When I left the house, a group of those idiots were gathering outside with signs proclaiming Mark and Mary to be their Gods. Blind fucking idiots.

“It is,” I told him, rubbing at my neck. It felt good to have that damned choker off. I threw it into the Puyallup River on my way here. Let the fish be his damned sex slave. I was through being a man’s plaything.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“This is like a dream, Tiffany,” my husband said to me as we cuddled in bed.

We were both naked, my pussy aching pleasantly from our lovemaking. I stroked his chest, idly, my body pressed up against his side. It was a dream. I never thought I would be with my husband again. To hold him, and kiss him, and to feel him inside me. I wasn’t a nun anymore, I realized, I would have to get on birth control or we’d have another child.

“I love you, Sean,” I told him, squeezing him tightly. He smiled and we kissed. “I need to tell you something.” I bit my lip as he nodded. “I…I was with other people, while we were separated.”

“It’s okay,” Sean answered. “That’s all in the past.”

“Is it okay?” I asked. “I had many lovers. I was your wife and…”

“Technically, we were divorced,” he pointed out. “We still are divorced, I guess. Besides, I had women, too.”

I frowned. “Mary said you never dated.”

“No, but there were, um, women, from time to time,” he admitted.

“Who?” I asked, curious. “Why would you keep it from the girls?” A guilty flush appeared on his face and my eyes widened in realization. “Your high school students?”

“Yeah,” he sheepishly answered. “They were all willing. You know, the cool teacher thing turns some girls on. But, it was only after you left, Tif.”

“Well, I guess what was in the past is in the past,” I told Sean. “We have our new future to build. And, well, I think I’d like another child. So, I could see,” tears were filling my eyes, “…so I could see one of my children grow up.”

Sean gently brushed a tear away. “I’m old enough to be a grandpa, now. Are you sure?”

I laughed. “I know, you got old. I can’t believe there’s gray in your hair.”

“And you got younger. So not fair, Tif.”

“Oh, would you rather I got old and fat like you?” I teased.

His lips found mine. “No, you’re as beautiful as the day I met you.”

I could feel his cock hardening against my thigh. “Again?” I asked in surprise.

“They say a young, beautiful woman is the best Viagra,” Sean quipped as he pulled me atop him. “Besides, someone wants a child.”

I smiled happily as I felt his cock prodding at the entrance to my pussy and I slid down Sean’s body, forcing his wonderfully hard dick inside me. I moaned in delight as Sean filled me up. I rose up, thrusting my perky breasts forward. I slowly started riding Sean, rolling my hips as I slid up and down his shaft. Sean’s hands slid up my flat stomach to cup my breasts.

“You’re so beautiful, Tif!” he moaned. “Would you marry me, again?”

“Oh yes!” I gasped, happily. “As soon as possible.” I felt tears of joy run down my cheeks as I rode my husband. I forced down the guilt at betraying my order. It was all for Sean, all for my family. They were all I needed.

And what about the greater good, my guilt whispered up at me.

But that voice was quickly drowned out by the pleasure growing deep in my womb as Sean’s cock rubbed deliciously against my pussy walls as I rode him. The pleasure of his fingers playing gently with my breasts, the pleasure of my clit grinding into his groin on every down-stroke. And the pleasure of my orgasm as it crashed through my body and the feel of Sean’s cum shooting inside me. His eager sperm might be swimming up to a waiting egg and we would make a new life, again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mark…” the ethereal voice whispered, “Awaken…”

I was standing in a field of wildflowers awaiting my Mary when the voice drifted across the field and I realized I was dreaming. The voice seemed to be coming from the small bridal tent where, in my dream, anyways, my Mary would be waiting to step out and walk down the aisle. I walked towards the white tent and through the open flap.

“Mark…” the beautiful woman whispered, her voice chiming like bells.

She was beautiful and young, maybe in her early twenties. Her skin was burnished bronze and her eyes were scarlet. Around her face and shoulders fell scarlet hair. She wore a simple, white tunic, her large breasts straining against the plain fabric. At her waist, a golden sword set with rubies. A soft smile graced her lips as she eyed me.

“Who are you?” I asked, suspiciously.

“I am Azrael,” the woman answered. Her tunic melted away and she stood naked before me. Her breasts were large and perfectly shaped, her nipples hard and large. Scarlet hair hid her pussy as she walked towards me. She touched me and I shuddered in pleasure. It was like being touched by Lilith.

Somehow, I was on my back and she was straddling me, my cock sliding into her pussy. The feeling was so intense, an ecstasy of pleasure surged through me as my cock was fully enveloped by her warm, wet depths. I groaned, my cum shooting into her. She smiled in delight, shuddering atop me as she started riding my cock.

“It has been so long since I have given a man the Ecstasy,” Azrael moaned in her melodic voice.

Ecstasy, that’s what Karen called it when Gabriel would come upon her and give her a mission. So, Azrael was an angel, then. Now that I had Tiffany’s Gift, I guess the other side had a use for me. Well, fuck that. They had caused me far too much pain and suffering for me to even think about playing ball for them.

“What do you want, angel,” I spat, trying to fight the pleasure.

Azrael laughed. “I am an angel. The Angel of Death, to be specific.”

“You’re a woman, though?” I frowned. “I always thought the Angel of Death was some guy in a black robe.”

“Why would Death be a man?” she asked. “Life comes into this world from a woman, it is only fitting that life should leave this world the same way.”

The pleasure in my cock was growing too much and I groaned as I came inside her again. She just kept right on riding me, her perfect breasts bouncing above me. I wanted to reach out and cup those breasts, feel her hard nipples. Instead, I grabbed the canvas floor of the tent between my fists.

“What do you want?” I demanded.

“It is my job to teach and guide Shamans,” Azrael answered.

“What?”

“A Warlock who has been given the Gift of the Priesthood. You are no longer a Warlock, but you are not quite a Priest. A monk, as they are called these days. You are a Shaman, with both the powers of Paradise and the Abyss.”

“This has happened before?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, yes,” Azrael answered. “It is rare. There is a way for a Warlock to steal the Gift, of course. And Tiffany was hardly the first Priestess to give her Gift to a Warlock. In fact, the most famous Shaman of all would be King Solomon. When the Queen of Sheba was sent to exorcise him, the foolish woman fell in love with him and gave him her powers. Any questions?”

“Why would you want to help me?” I demanded. “I’m a Warlock. Your side has been attacking me since day one!”

“Perhaps I can temper your wickedness,” Azrael answered, with a smile. “And maybe some good can come from your actions.” She twisted her hips, squeezing her angelic cunt as she slid down my cock and another blast of cum flooded up inside her. “Ohh, I love it when a mortal floods me with his seed. Maybe you’ll quicken a life in my womb!”

“What?” I asked in shock.

She threw back her head, a rich, chiming laughter peeled from her lips. “I can bare no child, relax mortal.”

Could I have kids, now? Mary wanted to have kids but Karen told us a nun couldn’t get pregnant, it was one of the protections they were given. Mary would be crushed if I was sterile, now. “Can I still have kids, now?”

Azrael cocked her head. “Yes. The Priestesses were given that protection because of the nature of their Prayers. Priests, on the other hand, have very different powers. Anything else, or shall we get started on your education?”

“No,” I snapped, anger at her presumption, anger at her invasion of my dreams, boiling up inside me. “I don’t want anything to do with your side. My Chasity is dead because of your nuns!”

“Not my nuns,” Azrael pointed out. “Gabriel’s nuns.”

“I don’t care,” I shouted. My balls were boiling, wanting to cum in the furnace of her cunt again. “Your side can go fuck themselves.”

“Ooh, I’d rather fuck you,” Azrael panted. “Your cock feels so nice inside me.”

I grit my teeth as she rode me faster and faster, trying not to cum again. She arched her back, thrusting those magnificent breasts forward and her cunt began to convulse so pleasantly about my cock as she came. I lost the battle and came one more time in her tight pussy. Gasping for breath, I found myself moaning in disappointment as she rose off my cock.

“Well, if you ever change your mind, Mark, just say my name and we can resume your education.”

“I won’t,” I promised.

Her mocking laugh followed me as I rose to wakefulness.

I was sleeping on a hospital chair, my neck sore, my pants soaked with cum. Mary stirred next to me, shifting her position on her chair. “Master,” a soft voice whispered. I looked up to see Xiu staring at me. I stood up and took her hand and kissed it. She smiled softly, and her eyes closed and she slipped back into sleep.

I won’t use their powers, I promised myself. Desiree almost died the first time they attacked me. Korina was shot and this time Xiu was badly hurt, and plenty of my bodyguards. And Chasity was dead and five of my other bodyguards. Fuck them. Fuck their powers. I would hold onto this Gift, keep it from ever being used for their side again. Deprive them of one of the few tools that remained them.

Mary and I ate breakfast at the hospital. Xiu woke up a second time when we returned and Mary hugged her gently as we told her about the hysterectomy and Chasity’s death. Xiu would be given the choice about staying our sex slave, but only after she was stronger. We checked in on the other bodyguards. 30 died during the night. 04 and 47 were still unconscious. The other eighteen were conscious and eating breakfast. They had suffered a variety of gunshots, some more serious than others. Four were well enough to be discharged this morning, having only taken grazing wounds. They were all happy to see us and we gave them encouragements.

Noon was approaching, and it was time to find out who, if any, of our sex slaves would want to voluntarily stay with us. 51 drove us back to the house. Besides the media, there was a large crowd of people cheering and holding up signs as we drove through. A very large crowd, I realized. There were more than a hundred, covering the shoulder of Shaw Road and spilling into the road. “I worship you,” and “Mark Glassner is God,” and many other signs were on display.

“What the fuck is that about?” I asked Mary, but she looked as confused as I was.

“Sir,” 51 answered. “Your miraculous healing is all over the internet. Some people think you’re a God.”

“Stop the car,” I ordered and I stepped out of the car, prepared to set these people straight.

The crowd, mostly women, fell to their knees and bowed. Their faces shown with rapture and love. “My God!” they shouted. “Bless me!” and “I am yours!” and other shouts rose up. I recognized a few, women that I had fucked over the past few weeks. “Take me!” a woman shouted and bared her breasts at me and I felt my cock hardening.

Their love, their devotion, their worship was so intoxicating. I raised my hands up and they hushed in excited anticipation of what I would say. They were obeying me without me even giving them a command. This was power. I was power. I could do things that no normal person ever could. I was better than them. I could guide them, shape them. Make them better than what had been before. How could I refuse these people.

“What is your commandment, my Lord!” a man shouted.

“Love each other.”

I did not know why that phrase appeared on my lips, but it felt right. A groan went through the crowd and two teenage girls rose up. I smiled, recognizing the Cunningham twins. “It’s as we told you,” the twin with the shorter hair cried. “Mark taught our family to love each other unconditionally.”

Rose grabbed Daisy and the twin girls kissed passionately before the entire crowd. A groan went through the crowd and more people were kissing each other, following the twin girls’ examples. Men kissed women and women kissed women. Mothers kissed daughters and sons kissed mothers. Brothers kissed sisters and daughters kissed fathers.

Mary stepped out of the car and another wave of shouts rose from the crowd, “My Goddess!” and, “The most Beautiful of Women!” shouted from the crowd. I saw the uncertainty melt away from Mary’s face as the crowd chanted her name. A Black woman knelt before her, begging to pleasure her.

Clothing was coming off as the worshipers’ passions increased. Several with instruments begin playing a low, primal beat. Deep drums accompanied by steel-string guitars. Everywhere you looked, people were loving each other, worshiping us with their bodies. Some bowed before us, baring breasts and begging for our blessing.

A mother and her teenage daughter took turns sucking my cock, their tongues running up and down the sides. They both looked so much alike, the same tawny hair, the same delicate cheeks, but the mother had fuller lips and bigger tits, while the daughter had the smooth, fresh skin of youth and tits that seemed to defy gravity.

They kissed each other around the head of my cock, their tongues caressing each other’s as they explored the sensitive flesh of my cock. I gripped both their hairs and moaned as they started taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths. Mary was leaning back against 51’s cop car as the Black woman was devouring her pussy.

I watched her lips as she moaned, her voice drowned out by the worshipers. Her body convulsed as she orgasmed and the Black woman looked so happy when her face came away sticky. Immediately, another worshiper, a Black teenager, grabbed the woman and they kissed and the teen mounted her and started fucking her with his cock. Was it her son? Or was it a complete stranger fucking her?

The mother had her lips about my cock as her daughter sucked my balls into her sweet mouth. I groaned, my balls tightening, and I flooded the mother’s mouth with my cum. She pulled her head away and let my cum splash onto her large breasts and neck. A look of ecstasy painted her face as my spunk ran thickly down her heaving bosom. Her daughter released my balls and scooped up a glob of semen off her mother’s breast and sucked it reverently into her mouth. Other worshipers crowded around, gathering scoops of my cum to eat.

“This is wrong,” Mary whispered after we climbed back into 51’s car, leaving behind the orgy.

“Why?” I asked. “We didn’t make them do anything.”

Mary bit her lip. “They think we’re…”

“Gods?” I asked her, a smile on my lips. “Why not? We have these powers. Didn’t it feel amazing as they all chanted your name?”

A ghost of a smile played on her lips. “It was…”

“Intoxicating?” I finished.

“Yes,” Mary sighed. “We need to be careful, Mark.”

I reached out and stroked her freckled cheek. “Of course we will, Mare.”

I saw the evidence of the firefight all over the neighborhood as 51 pulled up in front of the house. There were boarded-up windows and cars riddled with bullet holes. Red stains dotted the asphalt. Mary clung to my arm as we walked up to the house. We may have been about to lose all our sex slaves, but I was still riding high on the euphoria of the worshipers. There were plenty of women out there, our worshipers, who would be thrilled to be our sluts.

They were all waiting in the dining room. Some wore their chokers and others did not. Well, it seemed that some of them would be staying. Alison and Desiree were holding each other, their chokers tight about their throats. Violet and April both wore their chokers, too, and behind them Lillian lounged fingering her choker. I was happy to see that Korina was wearing her choker, too. She was carrying my child.

“Sam, is there a way to break the bond?” I asked her, then blinked in surprise. There was a woman sitting on Sam’s lap, her hair dyed half-pink and half-blue. They were both dressed in party dresses, Sam in a blue sequined dress and the girl in a gauzy, pink dress.

“Yes.” A yawn spread across her round face. She rubbed her dark, almond eyes. “It’s quite simple. Just touch the person, concentrate on the chain binding the two of you and say Parats. That’s the Hebrew word for ‘to break.’ In fact all the spells are just Hebrew words. It’s quite fascinating.”

“So, I take it you want to be freed?” I asked her before she went off on one of her long-winded explanations.

“Well, you need me,” Sam said. “But, I don’t want to be one of your…sluts. I’ll advise you on magic. Let me be your Vizier. The only payment I want is Candy, here.”

I glanced at Candy. “You want to be hers?”

“She can do magic,” Candy giggled.

“Fine,” I told Sam. “You have to tell us whatever we need to know. You can never tell anyone else what you know. You can ignore any other commands. Candy, you belong to Sam, now. Do whatever she wants.”

Fiona stepped up in front of me, anger on her face, and slapped me. “Bastard,” she snarled. “Free me.”

I grabbed her. I could keep her, make her love me again. Make her pay for slapping me. I saw Mary staring at me, the slight, warning shake of her head. No. Mary was right, it was better that they wanted to be ours. I focused on the chains binding the two of us and said, “Parats.” We flinched, as if we were both tugging on a rope that snapped, and we stumbled back.

“I’m free,” she whispered, half in astonishment, half in joy. And then she was sweeping out of the room, her strawberry-blonde hair flowing behind her.

Noel was stoic silence when I released her, Thamina was icy calm, modestly clad in a long skirt and headscarf. Willow walked up and I grabbed her, going to release her, too, when she shook her head. “Like Sam, I think we can come to an understanding.”

“What?” Mary asked.

“I’ll run your charity,” Willow smiled. “Let me choose the staff and I’ll be more than happy to run the clinic. Just let me…play, with the girls.”

“Done,” I told her, with a smile. “Install some cameras, though.”

Willow laughed. “Sure.”

“And the rest of you want to be our sex slaves?”

“Yes!” Alison answered, excitedly. “Desiree, too.”

Desiree nodded. “Alison convinced me.”

Jessica walked towards us, her choker about her neck. “You’re the most powerful people in the world. I want to be a part of that.”

“I don’t want to go back to my mom,” Violet whispered. April gripped her hand and smiled at me and happily said, “I love you both.”

“You’re too much fun, Master,” Lillian said with a sultry laugh. “And Mistress is just to die for.”

Korina walked over and stood next to Jessica, her hand rubbing her belly. “I love you, Master. I’m having your baby. And I love you, too, Mistress.”

“Then you’re our sex slaves,” I ordered. “You’ll do whatever Mary or I tell you, no matter how depraved or filthy the command is.”

The seven sluts knelt before us, smiling up at us. “We are yours,” they said in unison, love shining in their eyes. “Forever.”

And, as the sluts enveloped Mary and me in a press of delightful female flesh, I thought I heard a chiming voice whisper, “Progress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What can I do for you,” Professor Scrivener asked as I knocked at his door.

I was at the Department of Hebrew and Semitic Studies, University of Wisconsin-Madison, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor clutched in my hands. After taking the book from the Altgrave, I did my research and Professor Scrivener was a leading expert in the translation of ancient Semitic writings. He was a man in his fifties, black hair going gray, with deep, green eyes peering at me from behind horned-rim glasses. His office was small, cluttered with books and papers and I squeezed past the door and stepped carefully to his desk.

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I said as he shook my hand. He had a strong grip, I was surprised to discover, crushing my hand as he smiled politely at me.

“What can I do for you, Brandon?” he asked impatiently.

I handed him the book. He took it, glancing at the cover and opened it up. “Hmm, Aramaic.”

“I’ll pay you $300,000 dollars to translate the book,” I told him. “$100,000 up front and the other $200,000 on completion.”

His eyes bugged out in surprise. “Is this a joke?”

I pulled out the cashiers check made out for $100,000 dollars. It was the bulk of my money. I was hoping greed would blind the man from asking too many questions and his hands shook as he looked at the check. But, if the book contained what I hoped it would, $100,000 would be a pittance. And once he finished translating the book, well, I could find a different way to reward him. “Show this to no-one. I need complete discretion on your part. And I need it as soon as possible. I will call once a week to check on your progress. And no questions, okay?”

He licked his lips, nervous, then glanced down at the check. I could see the questions whirling in his mind, the doubts and whispers of caution. But there was that glint of avarice in his eyes as he kept glancing at the check. He wiped his sweaty palm on the leg of his brown slacks. Sweat was beading on his forehead. He glanced up at me, staring at me intently, his green eyes peering into my brown eyes. His hand shook as he folded up the check and slipped it into his pocket.

“Okay. We have a deal, Brandon.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 33.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-One: The False Miracle

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 31: The False Miracle

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female Male/Females Female/Teen females, Mind Control, Magic, Female Masturbation, Incest, Oral, Anal, Toy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 30.



“What did you do to me?” I asked Theodora in confusion.

The nun was still straddling me, my cock still inside her pussy. When she mounted me, when I submitted to her, I had expected her to exorcise me and steal my powers. Instead, she gave me something else, some golden power. The power had sunk into the very fiber of my being, the very essence of my soul. I could see her aura, no longer the gold of a nun but the silver of a regular person. What was going on here? Mary was bound and gagged and I could see the confusion in her green eyes.

Theodora’s aura flashed to black as I asked my question. “I gave you my Gift,” she answered, and then her aura was bleeding back to silver. From my talks with Karen I learned a lot about how Thralls worked. If I gave someone a simple command their aura would return to silver eventually. How long it stayed black would depended on how much the command went against the person’s nature. Theodora’s aura returned to silver so quickly, she would have answered my question willingly. A person only stayed a Thrall if my commands rewrote their personality. Like the commands I give cops to view everything I do as being legal. Or those SWAT officers that raided my house, I realized.

I glanced at the last SWAT officer who was frowning in confusion. Theodora’s control over him was gone along with her powers. He glanced at me, recognized me. “Sir, do you need some help.”

“Free me,” I demanded. “And Theodora, go free Mary and then sit on the couch.”

“All right,” Theodora said and got off me as her aura went black.

The SWAT officer uncuffed me and helped me to my feet. Theodora bent down and ripped off the duct tape over Mary’s mouth. Mary winced, then moistened her lips. “I can’t do anything about the zip ties,” Theodora said in a panic as she realized she couldn’t fulfill my command.

“Fine, just sit on the couch.” I motioned to the SWAT officer who walked over to Mary, pulled out a knife and cut the plastic zip ties retraining her. She was staring at me in astonishment, rubbing her wrists, and then she flew across the room, hugging me fiercely.

“You were shot,” she cried, tears running down her face. “You were dying! How?”

“Lilith,” I answered, holding Mary to me. I buried my face in her auburn hair, inhaling the flowery scent of her shampoo.

I looked over at Theodora and anger filled me. She attacked me, killed Chasity and five of my bodyguards. A white-hot rage gripped me as I stared at the woman as she sat calmly on the couch. I looked at the SWAT officer. “Kill her,” I ordered the man.

He drew his 9 mm. The very same handgun Theodora threatened my Mary with just minutes ago, I thought with satisfaction. Theodora glanced at the gun. Instead of fear, her face became calm and she closed her eyes.

“No!” Mary shouted, pushing away from me. “Put the gun away!”

The SWAT officer froze as he struggled with conflicting commands. Mary slid between the man and Theodora, arms out-stretched. What was going on here? Did Theodora do something to Mary when she captured her? Place some sort of spell on my fiancee? These damn nuns were cunning, that was for sure. Theodora was staring at Mary with blossoming hope.

“What’s going on, Mary?” I demanded. “She killed Chasity.” Theodora flinched and tears started falling from her eyes. Why did that make her cry?

“She’s my mother, Mark.”

Mary’s words crashed into me. I stared at Theodora. They did look alike, the same heart-shaped faces, same cheekbones. I remembered discovering the golden thread that touched Mary’s aura. The same golden thread that touched Shannon and Missy’s auras. I must know someone who is a nun. Mary’s words echoed back in my head from last week when I discovered the thread.

“How?” I asked. “I thought your mom ran off with some musician?”

“He was a Warlock,” Mary answered. “He…he did some bad stuff to my mom. Karen rescued her and Mom thought her relationship with dad was destroyed so she became a nun.”

“You said you gave me your gift, Theodora? So, what, I’m a nun?”

“Yes,” she answered. “Well, I guess you’d be a monk, actually.”

“Mark, you changed when she said that word,” Mary said. “Look in a mirror. You look eighteen.” Mary rubbed a hand along my bare chest. I didn’t bother to put on a shirt when I came looking for Mary. “And your chest. Umm, you’re all muscley,” Mary purred. “And your aura, its bronze, now. Not red. Or even gold.”

“Bronze?” I asked. “Is that because I am a monk, Theodora?”

Theodora frowned. “I don’t know. The last monk died years ago. I honestly do not know much about them. And, please, call me Tiffany. I gave up my powers, I am no longer Sister Theodora Mariam.”

I looked down at my chest and noticed defined pecs and a six pack of abs. I felt different, too. Stronger. More alive. I found a bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like myself, sort of. I looked a little younger, a little more boyish, and the fat in my face was all gone. The fat was gone from my entire body and I had muscles. Not the bulging muscles of a weightlifter, but the toned muscles of a man in peak physical shape. I did a few poses, marveling at my physique.

“Umm, you look so hot,” Mary cooed. I glanced back to see her licking her lips.

I walked over to her and scooped her up in my arms. She was almost as light as a feather. She laughed, hooking one arm around my neck and I kissed her sweet lips. I carried her back to the living room and went to set her down but her arm tightened around my neck in protest.

“Why did you do this, Tiffany?” I asked, trying not to get distracted by Mary’s ticklish finger running across my chest.

She bit her lip. Mary did that same thing when she was thinking. “I want my husband back,” she confessed. “And I wanted to test you. Mary said you were a good person, deep inside. When you submitted, I made my choice. Maybe with my Gift, it will help temper you and bring out the better person inside you.”

“And would you have really shot your daughter?” I growled.

She shook her head. “No. I couldn’t do that. I would have ordered Dennis,” she glanced at the SWAT officer, “to restrain you and exorcise you. I just had to know what my daughter saw in you. Deep inside you’re a good man, try and remember that.”

Anger was still choking at me. “And what am I supposed to do with you. Am I just supposed to forget what you did to Chasity?”

“She’s my mother, Mark,” Mary whispered.

“And you hated her, Mary!”

“I didn’t know the truth,” Mary answered, tears brimming around her eyes. She wiggled in my arms and I sat her down. Mary walked over to the couch and sat down next to her mother, and hugging her tightly, whispered, “I love you, mom. I never really stopped loving you. I think that’s why I was so angry with you. Why it hurt so much when you…disappeared” Mary looked up at me. “Let’s go home, Mark.”

Mary’s eyes pleaded with me. “Fine,” I answered, flatly.

Mary hugged me and kissed me, her hands roaming my body. “Thank you, Mark. For coming for me.”

“Always,” I whispered and stroked her face. “I love you.”

“I am sorry,” Tiffany whispered, clutching her hands guiltily. “I thought I was doing the right thing when we attacked you.” She gave a bitter laugh. “It was all for the greater good.”

I ignored her and scooped up Mary in my arms again. She giggled happily as we walked out of the house. “A girl could get used to this,” she laughed. Tiffany trailed after us and I had to set Mary down when we reached the cars. The bodyguards all happily hugged Mary, all of their professionalism vanishing into relief that their Mistress was safe. Mary and I slid into the back of 51’s car. Tiffany slid into the front seat. Anger burned in 51’s eyes as she looked at Tiffany. I couldn’t blame her. I wanted to rip the blonde woman’s head off. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but how could I ever forget that Chasity is dead.

Mary snuggled up against me on the drive back and I stroked her auburn hair. “What did you have to give Lilith?” she asked.

“Karen,” I answered. “Until her child is born.”

“Of course,” Mary nodded in understanding. “Karen would have died with you.” Mary hands were rubbing softly along my muscled chest. “I’ve always had a weakness for a muscular chest,” Mary purred. My cock stirred in my pants.

“What were we doing when we were interrupted?” I asked Mary with a smile.

“This,” she said and pulled my lips down to hers and her kiss so was fierce and sweet. I pulled her up into my lap, running my hand around her body through her dirty sundress. I felt her breasts, fingering her hard nipples and swirling them beneath the fabric. Mary’s kiss grew more passionate as I played with her breasts.

“I need you, Mare,” I whispered, my cock achingly hard in my pants.

Mary purred, “I can feel just how much you need me.”

Mary reached under us and deftly unzipped my jeans and fished my cock out. Her fingers were hot on my hard cock and she gently guided me to her wet pussy. I groaned loudly as she sank down onto me. I was back inside my filly and I hugged her tightly to me. Her lips were hungry as she kissed me and her hips were pumping wildly on my cock.

“Mary!” Tiffany gasped in the front seat. “What are you doing!”

“Fucking my fiancee. We were trying to have make-up sex when everything happened.” Mary didn’t stop riding me as she glanced over her shoulder at her mother. “Mom, you’ll need to get used to this. We’re a very affectionate family, now.”

Tiffany blushed as prettily as Mary ever did. “What does that mean?”

“I’ve slept with dad. And with Missy and Shannon,” Mary answered as she continued sliding her wet cunt up and down on my cock. “And with Mark’s mother and sister.”

Tiffany gaped at her. “Jesus Christ, Mary.”

“If you want to be with Dad, there’s a few ground rules we need to cover,” Mary told her.

Tiffany sighed. “Of course. You two are Warlocks. Just…just let me be with Sean.”

“That’s between you and dad,” Mary answered. “First, incest is not wrong. Second, it’s okay to have a sex slave. Third, you need to let me perform the Zimmah Ritual on you and, finally, you have to let Mark and I protect you. You can ignore anything else I tell you to do.”

I watched Tiffany’s aura transform from silver to black. Mary nudged me, her hips stopped pumping. I sighed. “Fine. Tiffany, you can ignore my commands if you want.”

Mary smiled and started pumping on my cock again, to my relief, and I moaned as her pussy pleasured me. The disgust on Tiffany’s face vanished and a smile formed on her lips. “You’ve grown up into a very beautiful woman.”

“I can see why you became a nun,” Mary laughed. “You look as young as me. Shannon’s not going to be happy.”

Mary’s pussy was gripping my cock nice and tight as she rode me and I pushed down the straps of her sundress to expose her perky, freckled tits and sucked a nipple into my mouth. I circled the hard nub with my tongue as my hands kneaded Mary’s plump ass.

“Oh, fuck, I love your cock inside me, Mark!” Mary groaned. “Umm, my randy stallion!”

She was bouncing faster and faster on me and I could feel my balls tighten, threatening to fill her with my cum. I released her nipple. “Gonna cum, Mare!”

“Ohh, are you going to fill your naughty filly’s cunt with your cum?” Mary moaned. Her hips were pumping wildly on my cock. “Cum in me! Cum! Cum!”

Her chants grew louder and louder, urging me to flood her pussy. She slammed down hard on me, her cunt rippling on my cock as she came, milking my cum out of my balls. I felt it squirt into her, four powerful blasts that left me breathing hard. Mary rested atop me, her cunt gently squeezing my softening cock as she kissed me and hugged me tightly.

“Don’t ever scare me like that again,” Mary said, and there were tears shining in her eyes. “I don’t ever want to see you hurt and dying. You hear me, Mark Glassner?”

“I won’t, Mare,” I lied to her. I couldn’t control the future, and Mary knew that. So I lied and she pretended to believe me. I brushed the tear from her eye and kissed her softly on the lips.

Mary snuggled up to me. “Good.”

“I am starting to see what you like about him, Mary,” Tiffany smiled. “So, how are Shannon and Melissa?”

“We call her Missy,” Mary smiled. “And she’s grown into a beautiful and very annoying teenager. She has a boyfriend named Damien and they are so cute together.”

Tiffany blinked back tears. “When I last saw her, she was just learning to walk and called me ‘baba’. She couldn’t say mama, yet.” Tiffany sniffed. “And what about Shannon.”

“She’s engaged,” Mary answered. “George is alright.”

Tiffany swallowed. “And your Dad?”

“He’s good. He still has that ridiculous ponytail.” Mary paused. “We gave him a sex slave. You’ll like her. Although Dad likes her to dress up like a naughty schoolgirl. I think all those years of teaching High School girls may have corrupted him.”

“A sex slave? I guess I’ll have to get used to that.”

“Oh, she’ll be yours as well if you and Dad get back together,” Mary giggled, then her giggle turned into a frown. “Mark, I think we need to talk later.”

I opened my mouth to ask why, when my phone rang. I fished my phone out of my pocket. The caller ID said it was the house. “Hello.”

“Mi Rey,” purred Desiree. “Have you saved mi Reina, yet?”

“Yeah,” I said. “She’s sitting on my cock.”

“That’s so amazing!” Desiree cheered and in the background I could hear the excited shouts of all the sluts. “Mi Rey,” Desiree started saying then paused. I could hear the hesitation in her voice.

“What, Desiree?” I asked. Fear constricted my heart. Did Xiu die? Last I saw, she was on her way to the hospital with a bullet in her guts.

“Fiona’s back from watching Karen and that puta, Lilith, appeared and took Karen.”

“I know,” I answered, sadly. Lilith promised to return her, unharmed, when she had her child. “Don’t worry about it.”

“Okay, mi Rey,” Desiree answered in relief. “We all are eagerly awaiting your return.”

As we approached Mountain View Court, Shaw Road was lined with news van. The Puyallup Police had corralled the media around the sign the for neighborhood. Cameras flashed and the media pressed in on our cars as the cops pushed them back and let us through. The street looked different; most of the emergency vehicles were gone. The few neighbors we let stay in their houses were out, inspecting the damage and cleaning up the mess.

Everyone was waiting for us out front. All our sluts were there, save Karen and Xiu. My Mom and her girlfriend Betty, their sex slave Joy, and my little sister, Antsy, and her slave, Via. And Mary’s family: Sean and his slave, Felicity, Shannon and George and their slave, Starla, and Missy and Damien, and their slaves Dawn and Mrs. Corra. Tiffany’s breath caught in her voice as she saw her family.

“Wait in the car, mom,” Mary suggested. “Let me talk to them.”

I stepped out of the car and helped Mary out. The sluts all rushed to us, hugging us tightly and kissing us both. Antsy and my Mom came up, tears in my mom’s eyes, and I pulled them both to me and hugged them fiercely. I kissed Mom on the lips, then my baby sister.

“Umm, big bro, you’re ripped!” Antsy exclaimed. “What happened to you? Everyone said you were shot and got better. We spent the entire shootout hiding in the basement. We were all too scared to come out until after you left.”

“Was it a miracle?” my mom asked. “Everyone said a miracle happened.”

“Sure,” I muttered, glancing over to Mary, who was hugging her father and sisters.

“Dad, there’s something I need to tell you,” Mary said, biting her lip. “I…”

“Who is that in the car?” Sean asked, frowning.

“Theodora!” Antsy hissed, recognizing the former nun, and I caught her arm as she tried to run over there. “That fucking bitch!”

I pulled her back. Part of me wanted to let my baby sister claw her eyes out. “It’s okay,” I lied to my sister.

“That’s what I want to talk to you about, dad,” Mary continued.

Sean ignored his daughter, walking slowly to the car. Tiffany slipped out, looking like a scared deer in headlights. “Tiffany?” Sean asked, stunned.

Tiffany’s lip quivered. “It’s me, Sean. I…”

Sean fell to his knees before her. “I’m so sorry,” he sobbed, “for whatever I did to drive you away. Please, forgive me! I never meant to hurt you!”

Tiffany knelt down and cupped Sean’s face. “You didn’t do anything, Sean.”

“Then why, Tif?”

“Because Kurt Bronson made me.” Pain twisted on Tiffany’s face. “Kurt has powers, like Mark and…and Mary. He…”

Sean hugged her tightly. “Tell me this isn’t a dream?”

“I’m real, Sean.” She pushed away. “Can you forgive me? When I was freed from Kurt’s powers I was too scared to find you. I…I thought you would hate me. I…I didn’t have faith in your love.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Sean whispered. “Everyday I felt empty without you. Like the best part of me was missing.”

Tiffany was smiling and crying. Then she saw her daughters. Shannon and Missy were staring in disbelief. Anger started to twist Shannon’s face and Mary bent over and started whispering to her sister. Missy walked forward, almost in a daze, and knelt down next to her parents.

“Are you really my mommy?” Missy asked, in the littlest girl’s voice.

“Yes,” Tiffany said and pulled her youngest daughter into the embrace she shared with Sean. “My little Melissa’s grown up into a beautiful, young woman.”

Missy flushed. “No one calls me Melissa. It’s Missy.”

“Missy,” Tiffany smiled, stroking her youngest daughter’s face. “I like that.”

Shannon stalked up. “You’re back, huh.”

Tiffany stood up. “I’m sorry, Shannon. I…” Shannon slapped her mother and then stalked off.

Antsy broke from my grasp and walked over to Tiffany. “Bitch,” Antsy snapped. “What did I ever do to you! I was nice to you and you tried to destroy my life.”

Tiffany flinched from her words. “I…I was wrong. Please, Antsy, I am so sorry for deceiving you. I…” Antsy’s slap caught Tiffany unprepared and she staggered back.

Sean stepped up between the two women and glared at my little sister. “That’s my wife,” he growled at Antsy. Antsy sniffed and stormed off, dragging Via, her sex slave, behind her.

My mom walked up to Tiffany, who stared warily at her. “Hi, I’m Sandy,” she warmly greeted. “Mark’s my son, so I guess we’ll be family soon.”

“I guess so,” Tiffany answered and my mom hugged her and kissed her on the lips. Tiffany flushed. “I guess that’s how friendly the family is, now.”

Sean grabbed Tiffany’s shoulder. “Come on. I think we need to talk in private.”

Tiffany flushed. “I would like that, Sean.”

“Shannon will come around,” Sean told her, putting his arm around her shoulder. “She tried to take your place. She had to grow up too fast. I wasn’t much help, I’m afraid.”

I pulled Mary to me. “Let’s go inside.”

She gave one last look at her parents as they walked down the street, then nodded. She took a deep breath and asked, “Did Alice die?”

“She was alive last I heard,” I answered. “But she was in critical condition.” I swallowed. “Was that your mom’s doing?”

“Yeah,” Mary whispered, tearing up. “My mom went from being used by one side to being used by the other.” Mary frowned, biting her lip. “Mark, I think…I think we need to be more careful about our powers. About whom we use them on.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Mark, you’ve broken up people’s marriages and relationships. And who knows what other consequences have happened. You raped that girl, too.” I flinched at her words. Mary took a deep breath. “We could use our powers to help people. Make their lives better. Not destroy them.”

“So, no more fucking any woman I want?” I asked her, pointedly.

“Well, no,” Mary frowned. “Just, don’t ruin their lives. Don’t break up their relationships. Give them some happiness. And…And maybe we should release the sluts.”

“What?” I asked in surprise. “No, no. I love my sluts!”

“I love them, too, Mark. But, what if deep inside they’re unhappy. What if they’re like my mom. I say we give them a choice. Free them and let them choose to be with us.”

“I’m not sure we can free them from the spell,” I protested. “They may still be tied to us.”

Mary shrugged. “We can at least give them back their free will, like we did with our family.” Mary paused, then pointed out, “You say I’m all you really need.”

I sighed. “Fine, Mary. But we need the bodyguards.”

“For now,” Mary said with a nod. “Maybe we can find others who are willing.”

“Okay.” Then I grinned, “You do know if there are no sluts around, I’m making you do all the cooking and cleaning.”

Mary giggled. “You haven’t tried my cooking. You might regret those words.”

Inside the house, the sluts were busy sweeping up the broken glass, or wiping up the blood stain from Xiu’s wound. Sam was at the table, a pile of books spread out as she was busy translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

“Sam, is there a way to break the Zimmah bond?” I asked her.

“I don’t know,” Sam answered, adjusting her silver glasses on her round face. “I haven’t found that spell in here, yet.”

“Find out,” I ordered.

Mary and I changed into some clean clothes and then gathered the sluts around the dining room table. I looked them all over; slutty Alison sitting on Desiree, her fiancee’s, lap, Lillian with her black hair highlighted with blue and purple streaks, cute and innocent Violet and April, dusky Thamina, caramel-skinned Jessica, cinnamon-skinned Willow, sandy-blonde Noel, doll-faced Korina, olive skinned Sam, and strawberry-blonde Fiona.

Only Xiu and Karen were missing. And Chasity. I closed my eyes, forcing back the tears. Mary may have been able to forgive her mother, but I’m not sure I will ever be able to. Chasity was such a wonderful, and dependable, woman. There was grief and worry on all of the sluts’ faces. They miss Chasity as much as I do.

“Master, Xiu is in surgery,” Willow, our doctor slut, reported. “The surgeon is very good. He seems to think she’ll survive. But…the bullet caught her in the uterus and they are performing a hysterectomy. 04 and 47 are in the ICU and have been upgraded to serious. Doctors do not expect 30 to survive. Alice is also still in critical condition and is in surgery.”

Mary looked over the sluts. “I have come to care for all of you very much,” Mary started, biting at her lip. “We forced you to be our slaves and…”

“We wanted to be your slaves,” Alison protested.

Violet nodded. “You and Master are so wonderful, how could we not want to be your slaves?”

“Yeah,” April nodded. She looked so cute and nerdy with her glasses on.

“Well, Mark and I want you to choose to be with us,” Mary continued.

“Oh, I choose, Mistress,” Thamina eagerly said. All the other girls also chimed in eagerly.

I swallowed. “Until tomorrow at noon, all of you can make your own decisions and will not have to do what Mary and I tell you. Tomorrow you will return to the house and we will let you choose to stay with us or we’ll let you go and live your lives.”

Mary repeated my words and the girls suddenly changed as they realized what had happened. Pain, anger, confusion clouded their faces. The girls begin to yell and shout and cry as Mary and I left the house. We gathered up the ten bodyguards and headed over to Good Sam Hospital. Xiu and the bodyguards that got shot were there, and they were all hurt because of us. The least we could do is be there for them.

My Mustang was ruined. A round came through the garage and punctured the engine block. Mary’s Eos had a shattered windshield and a shot-up fender. As we were getting into the back of 51’s cop car, Chief Hayworth walked up. He was a whip-thin, iron-hard man wearing a navy blue dress uniform. He was Chief of Police of Puyallup and shook my hand with a firm grip.

“What a mess,” he said sadly, shaking his head. “Officer Vinter was a fine cop.”

Yeah, Chasity was the best. “What have you told the media?”

“The truth,” he answered. “A group of disgruntled Pierce County SWAT officers attacked you and six officers lost their lives and many others were hurt. Sheriff Erkhart is being grilled by the media. It looks bad for him.”

“Can you have a few of your cops stick around to keep the media out of the street?” I asked.

“Sure, Mr. Glassner,” he nodded. “I hear you’re running for office. State rep, right?”

I looked around at the neighborhood, frowning. I was starting to agree with Mary’s plan to run for the Rep for the city of Puyallup. I could do a lot of good with my power, change things. Make them better. So things like this would not happen anymore. I could make sure that Chasity and the others did not die in vain.

“Yeah, can I count on your support?” I asked the Chief.

“Sure,” Chief Hayworth smiled.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Vivian Anders – Spaneway, WA

I stared at the pregnancy test. Two pink lines.

“I’m pregnant,” I whispered to myself. I looked over at my girlfriend, Cynthia, who was staring expectantly at me. “I’m pregnant, Sin.”

When my period did not come on time I tried to tell myself I was just late. It happens to some women. Not to me though, at least, not since I was fourteen. But maybe I was just stressed or something. I had finally come out to my parents about being gay and moving in with my girlfriend, and things were stressed. I barely had time to think about the possibility of being pregnant as my Christian parents badgered me about sexual reorientation therapies. But, I was a week late now, and there was only one man who could be the father.

Mark Glassner.

I could remember that glorious day that Mark Glassner walked into the Starbucks. It was a Thursday morning and I was standing in line. Mark walked in, kicked out all the customers and fucked me and Cynthia and Mary. It was so hot. And I fell in love with Cynthia that day. Since then, Cynthia had quit her job, and we were supporting ourselves by streaming our lovemaking on nasty-girls-live.com.

“You’re pregnant?” Cynthia asked. The punk girl’s expression became so soft and loving. And then she gave an excited squeal. I had never seen her like this at all. “We’re having a baby!” She hugged me and kissed me. I would have to thank Mark when I saw him for giving me a family. I guess I would see him at his wedding. The invitations arrived late last week and Cynthia and I spent a fun day shopping for dresses.

“…at Mark Glassner’s residence.”

We broke our kiss, glancing at the TV. The news was on and they were talking about Mark Glassner. He was in the news a lot since that day. Cynthia and I had been following his exploits, wondering how he could do the things he did. He caused that Orgy at Best Buy the same day he fucked us at the Starbucks. And there were all those bank robberies. On the TV, there was a clip of men in black shooting automatic weapons. I frowned, what was going on?

“Violence erupted in this quite street in South Hill,” the female reporter said. The crawl at the bottom of the screen identified her as Debra Horne-Darnell of Q13 Fox News. “I’m standing here in the aftermath of a brutal attack by the disgraced Pierce County SWAT Officers on the home of Mark Glassner. Last week, it came out that this very same SWAT unit was embroiled in a sexual misconduct scandal centered around the Glassner residence. What you are about to watch is graphic,” Debra warned.

An image of Mark Glassner talking with a black-haired woman plays on the TV. I jumped as Mark takes an entire gun-full of bullets to the chest. “Oh no,” I gasped and Cynthia squeezed my hand reassuringly as I watched the father of my child dying on the TV.

“As Mark lay dying, the SWAT Officers attacked,” Debra reported. “My cameraman and I were on the scene prepping a story when we captured the firefight.” More clips of a shootout are shown. We would catch glimpses of Mark being worked on by two women, one in a slutty nurse’s outfit and the other in a slutty cop’s outfit during the firefight. In fact, the SWAT seemed to be fighting women dressed as slutty cops.

“How strange,” I whispered to Cynthia as I was riveted to the TV.

“What?” she asked.

“The cops are all dressed like slutty cops you’d see at Halloween.”

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh. “I bet that’s Mark’s doing.”

“The most amazing part came after the firefight ended,” Debra said. There was something in her voice, almost reverence. Awe, maybe?

The clip changed to a group of paramedics, three of them, working over Mark when suddenly a scarlet light engulfed the dying man. Everyone around him froze, the paramedics, the watching cops, everyone. Then Mark pulled off the oxygen mask, ripped out the IV and sat up. My heart hammered in amazement. What was going on?

“What the BLEEP!” a paramedic shouted, his expletive censored. My thoughts whirled in my head. That paramedic was right, what the bleep?

Mark started pulling off the bandages and in full HD you could clearly see perfectly unblemished skin beneath the bloody bandages. Mark gave a wordless, exhilarating scream, then shouted, “I am alive! Mary, I’m alive!”

“It’s a miracle,” the female paramedic gasped. “The wounds have healed. My God, they’re completely gone.”

A confused chatter broke out amongst the cops and firemen standing around. “How?” someone asked. “A miracle,” and, “Praise God,” could be heard.

“What are you?” a fireman asked, and the clip ended, cutting back to the studio with a picture-in-picture of Debra live on location.

“What do you think happened?” the anchor asked Debra.

“A miracle,” Debra said, her eyes shining with unprofessional fervor. “Mark Glassner is some sort of divine creature, a God, maybe. It explains everything about him. How he…”

Debra’s rant was cut off and the anchor apologized, “We’re having technical problems with the signal from Debra. A tragic day in South Hill, six cops dead and many more injured, from a shoot-out with…” I turned the TV off.

I rubbed my belly, my eyes wide in amazement as I glanced at Cynthia, her eyes just as wide. Mark Glassner was a God. He was shot and killed and came back to life. He was a God. That’s how he made an entire store, full of people, fuck each other. How could you refuse a God anything. I reached down, stroking my flat stomach.

A little god was growing inside me. Cynthia reached out and stroked my belly, tenderly. She was thinking the same thing I was. Mark Glassner had blessed my family and the entire world needed to know. I pulled out my phone and sent out a tweet, “#MarkGlassnerIsGod, and I am carrying his child!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Miller – Graham, WA

My phone vibrated. My sister sent me a tweet. Well, a re-tweet from someone named Vivian Anders. “#MarkGlassnerIsGod, and I am carrying his child!”

I frowned. I knew Mark. I could vividly remember that day three weeks ago when he walked into the Victoria’s Secret where I worked. He was accompanied by his girlfriend, Mary, and some pink-haired chick they called their ‘slut’. Before I knew what was happening, Heather, my co-worker, and I were sucking Mark’s cock while his girlfriend and slut modeled lingerie.

To this day, I do not know what came over me. Whatever Mark said, I would do. I sucked his cock, then I happily ate my first pussy, Heather’s, as she returned the favor. A sixty-nine I think it’s called. Mark wanted us to eat each other’s cunts, so we did. We would have done anything for him and his girlfriend. Afterward, Heather and I could not look each other in the eyes. We knew we weren’t ourselves that day, but neither of us could forget what Mark made us do to each other. Heather switched shifts so we wouldn’t work together anymore, that’s how awkward it had grown between us.

I searched on my phone about Mark being a god and found on youtube a thirty minute, unedited news clip dubbed, “The Miracle in South Hill.” The clip was uploaded by reporter-deb13. I watched in fascination as Mark got shot by a woman a bunch of times in the chest, the intense firefight that followed, and then the scarlet light and the miracle of Mark getting healed. At the end of the clip, the poster, Debra Horne-Darnell gave a breathless rant about how Mark Glassner was a God or some sort of divine being. Then the rest of the clip was her interviewing the cops, firemen and paramedics who witnessed the miracle. All of them agreed that Mark was shot five times and then, miraculously, was healed. All of them, these professional-looking men and women, were shaken. Some with disbelief, others with worshipful awe.

My eyes were wide in comprehension. I had been touched by a God, tasted his seed.

I was blessed.

I started typing a comment; the world had to know.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beth Philips – Sumner, WA

I sat on the couch, next to my husband, Eric, watching the “Miracle in South Hill,” youtube clip on my tablet, those annoying earbuds pinching my ears. I had to wear them so I wouldn’t disrupt my husband’s precious TV time.

It was him, I realized in astonishment as I watched the clip. The man who fucked me in the bathroom of the Larson Volkswagen Dealership three weeks ago. My husband, Eric, and I had been out shopping for a new car when this man walked up to me and told me to go to the bathroom and wait for him naked. Not understanding why I did it, I followed his orders. The man fucked me in that bathroom while my husband waited outside the door. Eric thought I had a stomach bug, but really I was having the best sex in my life.

I couldn’t stop thinking of the man, whom I later learned was Mark Glassner. Every time my husband’s small dick was in me, the few times he’s fucked me since that day, I thought of Mark’s big cock. How great it felt as it plowed into me. Eric hadn’t satisfied me with his cock, since. I even had to buy a dildo to pleasure myself with, pretending it was Mark fucking me again.

A few days ago, I found out I was pregnant. After Mark, I hadn’t slept with my husband for a week. The timing was right with my ovulation cycle for Mark to be the father. I didn’t know how to tell my husband I was having another man’s child. I didn’t know how to tell my husband that I didn’t want to be his wife anymore. There had been a rift growing between Eric and I that Mark split-wide open that day.

And now my entire world had changed. When I got home from work, I got on reddit like I always did, and this youtube clip was on with over 7000 up votes. So I clicked on the link and I could not tear my eyes away for the entire thirty minute clip. My mind was whirling, what had I just witnessed? A miracle? A God? I started scrolling through the comments. People were debating, some said it was a hoax, others a miracle, and a few claimed it was aliens. One comment jumped out at me, from aurora45: “I drank Mark’s seed. I am blessed by him. He is a God. My coworker and I pleasured each other for him. All it took was his word, and we were his slaves. He is a God!”

He is a God.

No wonder Eric’s cock couldn’t satisfy me. I had lain with a God. What mere mortal cock could ever satisfy me again?

A God planted a child inside me. My hand rubbed unconsciously at my stomach.

Another user, Anastasia Milburn, created a Google+ Community titled, “Women Who’ve Lain with Mark Glassner.”

I clicked on the link and read with fascination as Anastasia described meeting Mark while jogging and how he commanded her to jog naked with him. When they returned to her house, Mark fucked her in the kitchen as her husband showered upstairs. “Now Im Mark’s slut and my husband’s slut,” Anastasia typed. “And Ive never been more happy. I missed my period 2day. I may be carrying Mark’s child. My hubby is so happy 2 share me w/ a god.”

Anastasia also posted a video, clearly taken on a cell phone. “It’s over, Stan,” a woman shouted. The image showed a different angle from the youtube video. Police and ambulances started streaming in. “My god, I think Mark’s been shot,” the woman cried in alarm.

“It’ll be okay, Ana,” the man, presumably Stan, said.

The video played for a few more minutes with the occasional comment from Anastasia and her husband, Stan, as paramedics started working on Mark and then the crimson light and Mark was sitting up. “Ohmygod!” Anastasia gasped over and over. “Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod!”

“A miracle,” Stan whispered in awe.

And the video ended.

Other women were joining the circle, describing their encounters with Mark Glassner and his consort, the beautiful Mary. Lucy McKay wrote, “I worked at Best Buy and was there during the orgy. Mark Glassner fucked me from bhind as I eat out this Muslim’s cunt. No one nows how Mark made us all fukc each other. He must be angel or a God or somthing.”

My pussy began to itch in my pants. I had to get off. “I’m going to lie down,” I lied to Eric.

“Sure,” he said. One of those stupid singing-competition shows was on. Eric loved them. He would be watching TV until ten. Plenty of time for me to get off once or twice.

I took my tablet into the bedroom, shimmied out of my pants and panties. I ran a finger through the fine down of hair that grew between my legs, yellow as cornsilk and just as soft. I was growing damp, matting down the hair around my pussy. I pulled out the big, purple dildo from my panties drawer and got comfortable on the bed.

Yvonne Deponty wrote, “I work as night concierge at Four Seasons in Seattle. few weeks ago, Mark and 6 nekkid women piled out of limo in teh middle of night. Mark took one look at me and I was butter in his hands. He fuk my snatch hard in teh elevator ride up to room. Ive never been such a slut in my life and I luv it. :-)”

I pushed the dildo up inside me, groaning as the rubber cock filled up my cunt. I gripped it by the base and started to gently push it in and out of my wet cunt. A shiver of pleasure ran through me and I eagerly read the next account.

“Hi every1, I’m Macy,” Macy Gladwyn wrote, “and yd I was in court to divorce my loser husband when Mark walked in with 2 women and sat bside me. His women wore chokers that said they were his sluts. Alison, I think 1 was named, and the other was a beautiful mexican. I suked Mark’s cock and he fucked me up the ass in the courtroom!!! He told teh judge to let us fuck and the dried up ol hag just let us!!! I cum so hard!!”

I slid my dildo faster and harder inside me. My breath was quickening. I’ve never been fucked up the ass before. Eric always wanted to do it, but it always sounded so dirty. But reading Macy’s account left me wondering what it was like. Maybe I would shove my dildo up there and give myself a nice little cum. I wiggled my hips and let out a soft sigh and kept reading.

“Hey all,” Bonnie Slate wrote. “I’ve not fucked Mark. But I’ve ate out his fiancee, the very beautiful Mary Sullivan. Shes most heavenly woman I’ve ever met. She seduced me while I took her measurements for her weddign dress. My little pussy’s gettin wet just thinkin bout it. She came in yesterday with her bridesmaids and we had a wild time in my backroom. Mark must b quite a guy to please tha t woman! *-)”

I was really ramming the dildo in as I read Daffodil Ethan’s account. “Just graduated from Rogers, class of ’13 yay!!! 🙂 On last wk of school, Mark walked into our locker room and sent our gym teach packin. He ordered us gals to strip naked and we had a orgy in locker room. It was so wild. I gave Mark a titty fuck with my big ol cans and he gave me a nice cum bath.”

Daffodil upload a pic of her ‘big ol cans’. She was a lovely girl, brunette, with big tits topped with fat, pink nipples. I pictured those tits wrapped around Mark’s cock, and him spewing white cum all over those luscious melons. I licked my lips, pumping my dildo so fast in my pussy until I shuddered, my tablet sliding off my chest onto the bed next to me as a nice cum flowed through me.

I pulled out my dildo and licked my tart juices off. I fumbled for the KY jelly I kept in a drawer on my nightstand, Eric rarely gets me wet anymore, so I had to start buying lube. I got my dildo nice and slick, bent my legs, and searched for my asshole. I found it, rubbing my big old dildo on it and slowly started to push. My asshole resisted and resisted and I pushed harder and then the dildo slipped inside.

“Holy shit!” I gasped. I felt so full back there.

I grabbed the tablet and kept reading. There was a reply to Daffodil’s story from Addison Savidge. “Oh wow I was in tht gym class. That was wild. I ate out so many girls cunts. Super fun!! I’ve been dreaming about Mark coming back for my Junior year. He’s like one of those Greek gods, in myth, ya know, who cumes down and fuks us mortal chicks!! ”

I started sliding the dildo in and out of my ass. It felt surprisingly nice once I got used to it and I kept reading my tablet as I gently fucked my dildo in and out of my ass. I wished it was Mark’s cock reaming my ass. I bet that would feel even more amazing. That Macy girl was so lucky to experience Mark’s cock in her asshole.

“Me and mom jog /w Mark every morning! :-)!!!” a Cassie Blackwood wrote. “I luv being Mark’s slut /w my mom. We so close now. At home me and mom are sluts for daddy!! Im so glad I met Mark!! I’d tots worship him!”

Yes, yes! I would worship him, too! I would kneel before Mark and suck his cock and receive his blessing straight from the source. I was close to cumming, ramming the dildo harder and faster into my ass. “Oh, Mark!” I moaned softly. “Umm, let me be yours! Let me taste your godly cum!” My orgasm crashed through me, stars swimming in my eye and I could see Mark. He was watching me, I just knew it. Watching me cum for him.

Panting, I slowly pulled the dildo out of my ass. Glancing at my tablet, I saw there was a new post. “I’m out on street where Mark lives. hoping to get glimpse of him!” a Nina Royceston posted, along with a pic of her in front of a housing development called “Mountain View Estates.” She was a pretty teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers. The photo was captioned with, “This is the dress I wore when Mark fucked me in the movie theater.”

I found my pants and a pair of comfortable shoes, then I pulled on the most revealing blouse I had. No bra, I wanted my assets to be on display. I knew what I had to do. As I walked out into the living room I took one last look at my pathetic husband.

“I’m leaving,” I told him.

“Where you going, Beth?” he asked, eyes still focused on the TV.

“To be with my God.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Rose Cunningham – South Hill, WA

“Oh mom,” I moaned.

I was sitting on the couch in the living room letting my mom lez out on my pussy. She was really good at it. Her tongue was digging through my blonde-furred muff as I gripped her brown hair and ground my pussy into her gentle lips. My twin sister, Daisy, was kneeling behind Mom, a strap-on dildo, fiery red, plowing in and out of Mom’s cunt. I was licking my lips, watching Daisy’s melons bounce about as she gave it to mom, nice and good.

I loved lezzing out with my mom and my twin sister. And it was all thanks to Mark and Mary. That wild day when we were shopping at Lowes as a family and we ran into Mark and his girlfriend. It started out as a boring day being dragged along with my parents as they went on one of their home-improvement kicks, then turned exciting. With just a few words, our whole family was fucking Mark and Mary in the Garden Section of Lowes.

And my family has never been happier. We just love each other so much, we delight in expressing it. And my mom was really expressing how much she loved me with her delightful mouth on my pussy. Her tongue was probing my hole, wiggling around against my sensitive pussy walls. She wiggled her face from side to side, the tip of her nose bumping wickedly against my clit.

“Mom’s giving it to you great, huh, Rosie?” Daisy panted.

“Oh yes!” I moaned. “Mom’s making me feel amazing! I’m gonna cum real soon!”

“Lezzie slut!” Daisy taunted with a smile.

“You’d know all ’bout that, Daisy,” I retorted.

The door opened and Dad walked in. “You got to see this,” dad said. I was a little miffed, his three women were in a delightful lezzie orgy and he was ignoring us, turning on the TV to Fox News.

I rolled my eyes. Dad was such a news junkie and he watched boring old Fox News all the time. I wish he wouldn’t, all it did was get him worked up about Obamacare and how Obama was a secret socialist trying to deliberately ruin the country. The worst part was, mom stopped eating my pussy to look at the TV. I groaned in frustration, I was so darn close to cumming.

“…calling it the Miracle in South Hill,” the news anchor reported. “A man that reports name as Mark Glassner, was shot multiple times in a shoot-out between police and heavily armed men.” My heart clutched in fear. Who would want to shoot Mark. He made our family so happy. “While paramedics were working on him, this footage was caught by the local Fox Affiliate in Seattle.” There was a man, Mark, I guess, lying on the ground being worked on by three paramedics and then a scarlet light flashed and he was sitting up. “He was shot five times,” a white-faced paramedic said on-screen. “And then…he was fine. Not a wound on him. It was…a miracle. The man is something special, something holy.”

The man is something special, something holy. The words echoed in my head. I saw my twin’s blue eyes widening in realization. Of course he was special and holy. “He taught us to love each other,” I whispered.

“He did, Rosie,” my mom whispered, her eyes shining with wonder, then she bent down and started loving my cunt some more and I was soon cumming on her lips and praising Mark for giving me my new, loving family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Rachel Hirsch-Goldstein-Blum – Butler, Pennsylvania

I was cuddling with Jacob on the couch of our apartment. Everything was in boxes. We spent the first day back from our honeymoon packing up the house. Escrow would close on our new house in a few days and then we could move in. We were taking a break from the packing to make a little love. Jacob’s cheeks were all stubbly with his five o’clock shadow and I loved the rough feel of his whiskers on my skin.

He slipped his hand up my blouse, finding my breast, when the front door opened and Leah walked in. I smiled happily at seeing her. Leah was our wife, and our lovemaking break would be even more fun with her. I met her on my honeymoon when Mark and Mary invited me to have fun with them over the weekend. My poor husband had to spend most of our honeymoon alone while I was out having so much fun. Leah was Mark and Mary’s chauffeur and, to my surprise, I fell in love with the vivacious blonde. But I also loved my husband, so I brought her with me when I returned to Jacob.

Jacob and Leah seemed to be hitting it off and we were one happily married threesome. Technically, only Jacob and I were married, but maybe one day we could all be married. Jacob found an interview Mary gave where she talked about how wrong it was for the government to oppose bigamy. Mary said in the interview that people should be free to marry whomever they want, even multiple whomevers. If anyone could change things, it would be Mark and Mary.

Jacob, being the great guy he was, stood up and took the box from Leah’s hands and gave her a quick kiss on the mouth. “You need to see the news,” Leah squealed. “People are saying Mark died and came back to life.”

“What, like Jesus?” I asked. That’s what Christians always said, we Jews killed him and then he came back to life.

“Yes!” she squealed. “It’s all over the news and youtube. He was shot and then magically he was healed. They’re calling it a miracle. People are calling him a God. There’s a whole bunch of women posting about their experiences with Mark and some are gathering in front of his house.”

A God. That was impossible. But, there was something…different about Mark and Mary. No one could do what they did. People just obey them. I glanced at Jacob and saw the wonder in his eyes. He was realizing the same thing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Molly Klerk – Good Samaritan Hospital, Puyallup, WA

I walked past the sluttily dressed cops guarding Xiu Liu’s hospital room, glancing through the window at her. She was in ICU, recovering from surgery. She took a bullet in the stomach, but her chances of survival were good. The bullet passed through a wall before striking her in the lower abdomen and lodging in her uterus. Unfortunately, her uterus was too damaged to save and was removed by the surgeon.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw Mark Glassner and Mary Sullivan sitting next to the patient. And my pussy started drenching my panties. I rubbed my thighs, trying to relieve the sudden ache in my clitoris. A little more than two weeks ago Mark was in the ER because of a head wound. He had a light concussion and, in the middle of the exam, I found myself sucking his cock. I had no idea what possessed me to do it. And then, while examining some scrapes on Mary’s arm, I found myself eating out her pussy.

The whole hospital was buzzing about Mark’s miraculous recovery this afternoon. Paramedics I’ve known for years, dependable men and women, swore Mark was bleeding out from multiple gunshots in the torso when there was this scarlet light. When the light faded, Mark was perfectly fine. I’ve even seen the footage on the news. It was unbelievable.

“He’s a god,” Ryan, one of the paramedics, whispered to me. He was a solid man, with years of witnessing the worst that could happen to a person without getting fazed. Today he was white-faced and had an awed, almost reverent tone to his words. “Or something not of this world. The police all talk about him like he’s the greatest man in the world. It’s like they’re under his spell or something.”

A spell. Was that what happened to me? Were Mark and Mary the divine given flesh?

I opened the door, I needed to check on Xiu’s vitals.

“Dr. Klerk?” Mary asked with frown. “Right, that’s your name.”

My heart hammered, she was as beautiful as I remembered. The most beautiful creature in the world. And then I saw Mark and gasped. He had transformed. He was younger, and thirty pounds lighter since I last saw him. His shirt was tight on him, and I could see the outline of muscles. He was a flabby guy two weeks ago. This is impossible.

I was in the presence of Gods.

I fell to my knees. That’s what you do when you’re before a God, right? I vaguely remember that from Sunday school as a child. Mark was standing over me, and I started to tremble. “Let me worship You,” I found myself saying.

He knelt down, cupping my head and turned my face up to look at Him. His eyes were so blue. “Worship me, huh.” His voice was so deep and commanding, I could feel it reaching into my soul. “Sure, you can worship me.”

He stood up, and I knew what to do. I pulled the zipper of His pants down and fished out His cock. It was hard and throbbing in my hand. I started sucking, swirling my tongue around His cock as I bobbed my head. I could taste His salty pre-cum. His hands gripped my head and He started slowly thrusting His cock into my lips.

In and out slid His cock as I sucked hard, wanting to give Him the best pleasure I could. His cock was brushing the back of my throat and I was pleased to hear His moans. Then His cock was pushing at my throat, His hands pulling me towards his groin. I almost struggled, but then I remembered myself. It wasn’t my place to resist a God. I relaxed my throat and His cock was sliding into my throat, my lips brushing against His brown, wiry pubic hairs.

He pulled out and then pushed down my throat. Over and over He thrust into me. “Fuck, she’s got a great mouth,” my God moaned.

My Goddess gave a throaty laugh. “Umm, I remember her licking my pussy. Hurry up and cum, Mark. I want to feel her lips on me. To, um, how did she phrase it? To worship my horny cunt!”

My pussy was soaking my panties with the anticipation of worshiping my Goddess. “She’s doing a great job ‘worshiping’ my cock, Mare!” He pulled His cock back until only the tip remained in my mouth. “Here it comes, slut!” my God moaned, and then His holy cum was shooting into my mouth. Delicious and salty, and so much I was having trouble swallowing it all, and some was running sticky down my face.

My God pulled His cock out and I licked my lips. I glanced at My Goddess, Her legs were spread and I could see Her juicy pussy between Her legs. She smiled wickedly as I crawled across the floor, the linoleum hard on my knees. I would probably get a run in my pantyhose, but I didn’t care. I could smell Her arousal, sweet and spicy, as I neared. An intoxicating bouquet. Her thigh was silk on my cheeks as I brought my eager mouth closer and closer to Her pussy. She tasted divine and I delighted in the mewl of pleasure that escaped Her lips.

I felt my God’s hands caressing my ass. He lifted up my white, doctor’s coat, exposing the conservative, purple skirt I wore. He pulled that up as well, His hands rubbing across my panty-clad butt. There was a ripping sound, my pantyhose I realized, and then I felt the gusset of my panties being pushed to the side, exposing the shaved lips of my wet pussy.

I came when my God entered me, my body shuddered and my pussy spasmed about His cock. I moaned my passion into my Goddess’s wonderful pussy. My cunt felt so full of His cock. So wonderfully full. He started slowly pumping in and out of me, pleasure tingling in and out of my body. My Goddess’s hands were in my bleached-blonde tresses, pulling me into Her sopping pussy. My tongue slid through Her slit, lapping at Her hard clit and savoring Her delicious flavor.

“Ohh, you’re making my pussy feel so great, Doc,” my Goddess purred. I sucked Her clit into my mouth and She gasped. “Fuck, she’s good, Mark.”

Every stroke of my God’s cock in my cunt was bringing me closer and closer to another orgasm. Every thrust shoved my face into Her pussy. My lips and cheeks were smeared with Her savory juices. I was so happy that my body was worthy enough to satisfy these Divine creatures. A furnace was growing inside me and then Her hand tightened in my hair as Her orgasm quivered through Her body, flooding my lips with Her ambrosia.

“Oh fuck!” my Goddess moaned. “Umm, fuck, she’s making me cum!”

“Good slut,” my God growled. “Your cunt is nice and tight, uumm, I’m gonna flood it with some cum.”

“Please, please,” I moaned. “Please flood my unworthy pussy!”

I came as I felt His first blast of cum flooding my pussy. I spasmed, my vision darkening, as the most intense pleasure I’ve ever felt rolled through me. I was breathing heavily as my orgasm faded and realized I was lying on the floor, the cold linoleum pressing against my cheek. I struggled to my feet, my panties trapping His seed inside me.

Remembering why I came in, I picked up Xiu’s charts and started checking her vitals out. “How is she?”

I jumped, My God had spoken to me. Staring down at the floor, I answered, “She is doing well, um…” How did you address a God? I settled for, “Sir,” fearing that would not be good enough. “She is not out of danger, but she should recover.”

“Good,” He sighed.

“I…um…if you would excuse me,” I stammered. My face was flushing in embarrassment. They did not teach you how to address a living God in medical school.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer – The Abyss

I floated in the Shadows, shining as bright as the sun watching the vermin scurry about. Humans. The very word left a bitter taste on my lips. Those disgusting, vile things that infested the earth. To think the Creator would have had me bow down before such weak and selfish beings. As if I, the Son of the Morning, who once led the Hosts of Heavens, would kneel before some worm that crawled in the filth.

Alas, only a third of the Host shared my opinion and I was struck down by my brother, Michael, and cast out of Heaven for my rebellion. So, I turned my attention to those first humans: Adam and Eve. They were so easy to corrupt. The woman was so trusting. She was long accustomed to conversing with my brethren in the Garden and gladly ate from the Tree of Knowledge when I suggested it to her. When Adam found his wife and she showed him the fruit, he knew exactly what that fruit represented, and the lust for Power blossomed in his soul, and man sinned for the first time. My amusement as they were cast out of the Garden was only temporary, however, as more and more disgusting humans were born.

So, I committed more mischief. Set the humans to worshiping false idols, lying with their women and producing the Nephilim, the great, giant men. I urged the humans to greater and greater wickedness. But, my mischief was only tolerated for some time before I was chained in the Abyss.

Long had I plotted, long had I manipulated the destiny of man. Long had I awaited a pawn to shatter the chains of the Abyss. And today, all those schemes had finally began to bear fruit. I peered into the Mortal World, at the entrance to a street where the foolish sheep were gathering, bleating their praise for Mark Glassner.

All of my enemies played right into my hands. My brother Gabriel missed the subtle manipulations to the future I made, allowing me to guide him into making one, fateful mistake. To attempt to kill Mark Glassner in the most spectacular way possible. Thanks to my interference, all the myriad ways that Gabriel could have defeated Mark seemed too risky, leaving today’s attempt as the only viable plan. And Gabriel took the bait, the fool.

Now, two of his Priestesses were dead and the third passed her gift to my Pawn, Mark Glassner. The stupid woman was tempted by love. I once told Lilith all the things men would do for love, and Tiffany did not disappoint me. She betrayed her side just to spend the brief moments of her life with her “true love.”

I smiled in pleasure, thinking of Lilith. Another enemy that was playing her part exquisitely.

Lilith put on airs that she was better than the humans, but she was once one of those rutting beasts, and was just as easy to manipulate. I gave Lilith the tiniest bit of freedom and she acted so predictably. I knew her scheming, lust-filled soul so well, I could easily anticipate what she would do. As I told her, everything she does serves my ends. Oh, she doesn’t believe that. Lilith foolishly thinks she is the master of her own fate, but she will learn that I have always been her master.

Today, she healed Mark Glassner for me. Oh, sure, she thought her actions served her selfish interests. And thanks to the human’s technology, the entire world is witnessing the “Miracle,” and the foolish sheep are deluding themselves into believing that Mark is special, is divine.

Is a God.

The blind sheep will worship Mark. They will love him. He will be their false savior, leading mankind astray. And as more and more of those foolish sheep bleat his praise, the chains of the Abyss will weaken. But, first, a savior needs to rescue his people from danger. And that will be you, my sweet, stupid Lilith. Soon your vessel will be born, and you will escape the Abyss. You will carve out your own kingdom to rule. Your lust for power, your hatred of men, will lead you to contend with Mark. You will not be able to stop yourself. And the sheep will thank him when he rides in on his white horse and frees them from your tyranny.

I had won. I just had to wait for the dominoes to topple and fall.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 32.